《Villain Hiring: Help! Author Wants Me Dead》


 Chapter 1: Farewell

    Chapter 1: Farewell"Noah!"


    .


    .


    "Hurryuporyou''llbelate!!"


    hufff


    Staring at the white, ceiling wall; I could not help but sigh.


    As you all may have heard... Today was the last day of my school and our teachers were hosting us a farewell party.


    To be very honest? I did not want to go there.


    My name is Noah D. Romero and I was a noble of the Romero Clan.


    An orphan..Noble.


    My only remaining family was my Grandmother, Sylvie.


    I tilted my head to the side when my door creaked open, and in came Ma; a word I had grown accustomed to calling my grandma.


    She was barely as tall as my shoulders, her petite frame filed with an energy that opposed her age.


    Her pink hair was tied up in a messy bun, which always reminded me of the delicate cherry blossoms I used to watch with her as a child.


    Her black eyes sparkled with mischief and warmth, as if the world had never once managed to dim her light.


    Ma wore her usual attire¡ªa simple but elegant, soft wool gown dyed in a cheerful yellow, the kind that always seemed a little too big for her small frame.


    The dress had splashes of flour and smudges of what I could only guess was chocolate, probably from the sweet pastries or warm bread¡ªas if her treats could fix anything life threw at us.


    ...And for her, maybe they did.


    "Noah," she said, hands on her hips, her voice dripping with exasperation. "Are you planning to spend your last day at school staring at the ceiling?


    Or is there some secret mission you''re that involves sulking in your room?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her bad jokes, even though I clearly understood the intent behind her words. I turned my gaze back to the plain, white ceiling.


    "I don''t really wanna go, Ma. It''s just...what''s the point? Saying goodbye to people who barely noticed me in the first place? Celebrating the end of something I barely enjoyed?"


    She walked over to my bed, her small feet padding softly against the wooden floor. Sitting down beside me, she reached out and brushed a strand of my hair from my face.


    "Noah," she said, her tone calm but carrying a gentle firmness that made me listen, "you''re right, life doesn''t always make sense.


    And people... they''re not always as kind or as attentive as we''d like them to be.


    But hiding up here, shutting yourself away from the world, that''s no way to live."


    I turned my head to look at her, my chest tightening. "Ma, it''s not just about today. You know that. It''s everything.


    The way people look at me like I don''t belong. The whispers about being an orphan, even though I''m a noble. It''s exhausting..."


    Her black eyes softened, and she sighed, reaching out to take my hand in hers; she locked her gaze with mine.


    "I know it''s been hard, my boy. You''ve carried so much on those young shoulders of yours. Your clan, our family... they refuse to treat you as they should.


    Everyone knows that you were born with a...weak constitution. That it will be increasingly harder to assimilate the hollow inside your body since¡ª" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grandma continued speaking to me, but honestly? I had stopped listening. It was the same thing over and over again.


    ''I was born in one of the leading clans of the Empire, yet..my so-called ''household,'' did not have a single dime to spend on me.


    They refused to grant me a single hollow from their treasury!''


    Ughhh


    My attention turned to grandma as she asked, "But do you know what I see when I look at you?"


    I shook my head, not trusting myself to speak.


    "I see a strong, kind, and handsome young man who has so much to offer this world. You''ve been dealt a tough hand, yes, but you''ve survived. And not just survived¡ªyou''ve grown.


    That''s something to be proud of, Noah."


    Even though her words struck a chord deep within my heart, I couldn''t help the bitterness overflowing from my mouth.


    "What if I don''t want to grow, Ma? What if I''m tired of trying?"


    She didn''t flinch or pull away. Instead, she tightened her grip on my hand and smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.


    "Then you let me carry you for a little while longer. That''s what family is for, right? But you have to promise me one thing."


    "What?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    "Promise me you''ll give life another chance. Just one more. Go to that farewell party.


    Meet those people, even if it''s just to say goodbye. Who knows? Maybe you''ll find something... or someone... worth staying for."


    I stared at her, unable to refute her words.


    She always had a way of making the impossible seem just a little more manageable.


    With a reluctant sigh, I nodded. "Okay, Ma. I''ll go. But only because you asked me to."


    Her face lit up like the morning sun, and she clapped her hands together.


    "That''s my boy! Now, hurry up and get ready. I''ve laid out your best suit, and don''t you dare argue with me about wearing it.


    Oh, and don''t forget to smile. You''ve got the Romero charm, after all."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle as she hopped off the bed and headed towards the door, her energy infectious.


    As the door clicked shut behind her, I sat up, her words echoing in my mind. Give life another chance. Maybe, just maybe, she was right.


    With a deep breath, I swung my legs off the bed and stood up.


    Time to face the world¡ªYes.


    I was going to hit all my classmates with a wide smile on my face, hehehe.


    Right then, my eyes were drawn to an ancient book kept beside my bed.


    The Book Of Sin.


    Feeling the usual creepiness draw me in, I completely ignored it.


    Now was not the time for this¡ª


    ***


    A/N: A change in POV will be denoted by,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2: Lyla

    Chapter 2: Lyla¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The grand hall gleamed with a golden light from the chandeliers, casting a warm glow over all of us. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soft music from a corner mingled with the gentle hum of our conversations.


    I could practically smell the aromatic dishes¡ªroasted meats, seasoned vegetables, etc.


    Wine fountains bubbled, filling crystal glasses as we laughed, sneaking sips with playful glances at each other.


    Adjusting the hem of my gown, the soft fabric shimmering faintly in the light. It was a shade of pale lavender, with silver embroidery that glinted like starlight.


    My mother had insisted it was perfect for the occasion, though I found it a little too extravagant for my taste.


    Still, appearances mattered in these circles, and I knew better than to argue.


    "Lady Lyla, you look radiant tonight," a smooth voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I turned to see Cedric, a boy from my class, bowing slightly as he offered his hand.


    His blond hair was neatly combed, and his smile was practised to perfection.


    "Thank you, Cedric," I replied with a polite smile, ignoring his extended hand. "You''re too kind."


    He hesitated for a moment, his smile faltering, before he hit at me again. "Will you honour me with a dance later?"


    "Perhaps," I said noncommittally, knowing full well I had no intention of doing so.


    He was persistent, but I''d learned how to navigate these interactions without offending.


    Cedric bowed again and drifted away, no doubt to try his luck with another girl.


    As I watched him go, my gaze wandered across the hall.


    Groups of students stood together, their laughter and chatter filling the spaces between the music.


    Some were gathered near the food, others danced gracefully in the centre of the room.


    And then there was Noah.


    He''d entered quietly, almost unnoticed, slipping into the hall like a shadow.


    His ink-black hair caught the light as he moved, but his eyes remained downcast, avoiding the curious stares of our peers.


    He was dressed impeccably in an outfit I could only guess his grandmother made him wear.


    After all, he never was the type to dress up for anything.


    No one approached him. Not a single person. He lingered near the edge of the room, away from the laughter and the music, a solitary figure in a sea of revelry.


    My chest tightened as I watched him, a flicker of guilt stirring within me.


    Noah D. Romero. A noble in name, but an orphan in reality.


    Everyone had heard rumours of his clan disowning him¡ªwhispers of his "weak constitution" and the struggles of being unable to gather enough funds for an Integration.


    They said he was cursed, unworthy of his family''s name. And while I didn''t believe in such superstitions, I couldn''t deny the effect they had on him.


    He''d been a quiet boy for as long as I could remember, keeping to himself and rarely speaking unless spoken to.


    It wasn''t that he lacked intelligence or charm; in fact, he had an understated elegance that some might even find intriguing.


    But his isolation had made him a target.


    His so-called friends didn''t just tease him; they bullied him relentlessly, hiding their cruelty behind polite smiles and hollow laughter.


    "Taking care of him." That''s what they called it. As if their actions were some twisted form of tough love, a way to "toughen him up."


    It was disgusting. But I... I... didn''t intervene.


    I''d convinced myself it wasn''t my place, that getting involved would only make things worse for him.


    After all, what could I do? I was just another classmate, another noble trapped in the rigid hierarchies of our world.


    I bit my lip, my fingers curling around the stem of my glass. Watching him now, standing there alone, I felt a pang of sympathy.


    His situation was tragic, yes.


    Losing his parents, being ostracized by his own family, enduring the constant ridicule of our peers...


    it was more than anyone should have to bear.


    But that was the gist of it, wasn''t it? Tragic, but not my problem.


    I straightened my shoulders, resolving to maintain my distance. It wasn''t just for my sake; it was for his.


    If I got too close, if I gave him any reason to hope for something more, it would only end badly.


    The last thing he needed was to be publicly humiliated for daring to think he could court someone like me. I... I couldn''t do that to him.


    And yet...


    My gaze drifted back to him. He was standing near one of the wine fountains now, his hands clasped behind his back.


    His expression was neutral, but there was a tightness in his jaw, a subtle tension that betrayed his discomfort.


    He''d noticed the stares, the whispers. Of course he had. How could he not?


    I sighed, swirling the wine in my glass. What was it about him that made it so hard to look away?


    It wasn''t attraction, I was sure of that. It was something else.


    Pity, perhaps. Or maybe a sense of shared loneliness. Despite the crowd around me, I often felt like an outsider too, playing a part in a world that didn''t quite feel like mine.


    "Lady Lyla," another voice interrupted my thoughts, pulling me back to the present.


    I turned to see Everett, a boy with a sharp jawline and an overly confident grin. "May I have the honour of this dance?"


    I forced a smile, nodding politely. "Of course, Everett."


    As he led me to the dance floor, I cast one last glance at Noah. He hadn''t moved, his solitude untouched by the festive chaos around him.


    My heart ached slightly, but I pushed the feeling aside, focusing on the rhythm of the music and the steps of the dance.


    It wasn''t my place to save him. And even if it were, I wasn''t sure he wanted to be saved.


    ***

 Chapter 3: Insanity

    Chapter 3: InsanityMy eyes widened when a group of boys approached us.


    At first glance, their polished smiles and bowing heads seemed like the epitome of civility, but I recognized the gleam in their eyes.


    They were the same boys¡ªall too familiar¡ªthe ones who "took care of" Noah.


    My stomach twisted as their leader, a burly boy with a closely trimmed head named Alric, patted Everett on the back with an exaggerated camaraderie.


    Everett seemed to revel in the attention, exchanging pleasantries with them while I tried to keep my growing unease at bay.


    My gaze flicked to Noah, standing a little to the side.


    His 5''11 height and the sharp glint in his black eyes should have made him stand out, but he blended into the background as though he''d perfected the art of being overlooked.


    Noah''s shoulders straightened as he noticed the group. His lips stretched into a smile, thin and tight, but his eyes betrayed him.


    He was bracing himself. The polite mask of a noble boy cracked as Alric''s gang shifted their attention toward him.


    "Well, if it isn''t little Lord Romero," Alric drawled, his voice dripping with mockery. "How gracious of you to grace us with your presence tonight."


    "Alric," Noah replied evenly, the tension in his voice almost imperceptible. "A pleasure to see you again."


    "Pleasure''s all mine," Alric said, stepping closer until he loomed over Noah.


    The others closed in around them, forming a circle that cut him off from any easy escape. "You''re looking sharp tonight. Dressing up for someone special?"


    Noah''s smile faltered but he held his own...Or at least tried to.


    "Just following tradition."


    I wanted to step in, to pull Noah out of their grasp, but Everett''s hand rested lightly on my arm, keeping me unable to move.


    He was oblivious to my discomfort, going on about some minor triumph his family had achieved, entirely ignoring the storm brewing just a few steps away.


    The first push came suddenly. Alric''s palm met the side of Noah''s head, not hard enough to send him sprawling but enough to make him stumble.


    My heart fell as I watched Noah steady himself, his jaw tightening as he attempted to shrug it off with a forced laugh.


    "Easy there, Alric," Noah said, trying to play it off. "Don''t want to ruin the party."


    But Alric wasn''t interested in letting up. "Oh, come on, Noah," he said, his voice dripping with faux innocence. "We''re just having a bit of fun, aren''t we?"


    The crowd around them began to swell, whispers and giggles turning into murmurs of anticipation.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" someone called, and the chant quickly caught on. My stomach churned at the sound.


    Noah''s hands balled into fists at his sides, his knuckles whitening. For a moment, he seemed to consider fighting back.


    He even managed to sidestep Alric''s next attempt to shove him, catching the boy off guard.


    For a fleeting second, I thought Noah might hold his ground.


    But the odds were stacked against him. The other boys quickly joined in, their movements coordinated in a way that betrayed their intent.


    They weren''t just bullying him; they were hunting him.


    Noah ducked under a swing from one of them, his reflexes sharper than I''d expected. He landed a quick jab to another''s ribs, earning a grunt of pain and a flicker of surprise in the boy''s eyes.


    The crowd roared its approval, but it was short-lived. One of the boys grabbed Noah from behind, pinning his arms to his sides while another drove a punch into his stomach.


    I flinched as the air left Noah''s lungs in a sharp gasp, his body folding under the impact. The others wasted no time, landing blow after blow as the crowd cheered them on.


    It was a spectacle, a twisted form of entertainment for the onlookers who seemed all too eager to see the noble outcast brought low.


    My hands clenched at my sides. I couldn''t bear to watch, yet my feet felt rooted to the spot. Everett''s voice droned on beside me, oblivious to the chaos unfolding mere feet away.


    "Everett," I said sharply, cutting him off mid-sentence. "We need to stop this."


    He blinked at me, startled by my sudden outburst. "Stop what?"


    I gestured toward the scene in front of us, my voice rising. "That! They''re going to hurt him!"


    Everett followed my gaze, his expression unreadable.


    For a moment, I thought he might step in, but instead, he simply shrugged. "It''s just boys being boys, Lyla. They''ll sort it out."


    I stared at him, disbelief and frustration boiling inside me. "Sort it out? He''s outnumbered, Everett! This isn''t some harmless scuffle."


    But Everett was already turning back to his previous conversation, dismissing my concerns with a wave of his hand.


    I wanted to scream, to shake him, to make him see what was happening, but the weight of his status loomed over me.


    Everett was from a far more powerful house than mine. Offending him would have consequences I couldn''t afford.


    A commotion from the circle drew my attention back to Noah. He was on the ground now, his suit rumpled and his face bloodied.


    The boys surrounding him seemed to hesitate, glancing toward the entrance of the hall where a teacher''s voice could be heard calling out.


    They exchanged hurried whispers before one of them grabbed Noah by the collar, hauling him to his feet.


    Noah''s head lolled, his legs barely supporting him as they dragged him away. The crowd began to disperse, their interest waning now that the spectacle was over.


    My feet finally moved, but Everett''s hand tightened on my arm, pulling me back.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his tone light but filled with curiosity.


    "I... I need to make sure he''s okay," I said, trying to wriggle free.


    Everett''s grip didn''t loosen. "Lyla, it''s not your concern. Let it go."


    His words felt like a slap, but I forced a smile and nodded, knowing that arguing with him would only draw more attention.


    As he resumed what he was saying, I cast one last glance toward the doors where Noah had been taken.


    Guilt clawed at my chest, but I swallowed it down. Maybe Everett was right.


    Just maybe..Noah and my worlds were different. I put my focus back on Everett as I showered him with the most sensual smile I could give.


    Yes, That''s right.


    Noah and Mine... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Our Paths were different.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I felt my body slam into the jagged confines of a rancid, yellow iron box; the stench of decay clawing at my senses.


    Trash? No, filth. Perfect. It suited them, didn''t it? Those bastards.


    No, I did not like to swim in such places-


    My eyes burned, pulsing with pain as they grabbed the sight of the fading silhouettes of the boys who''d tossed me here like yesterday''s scraps.


    My chest heaved with something ugly. I could feel it bubbling just beneath the surface, clawing its way up my dry throat, desperate to escape.


    The tremors in my shoulders betrayed me. No. Not here. Not now.


    I struggled free from the disgusting pit, each movement a ping of rage rushing through me. Every jump, every scrape of metal against my skin, fueled the pressure in my throat.


    That sound, that godforsaken sound, clawed its way up despite my clenched teeth.


    No. No. No.


    My shoulders shook violently as I pressed a trembling hand to my lips.


    "Kek."


    The first sound slipped through. A crack in the dam.


    "Kek... kek."


    Another. My fingers dug into my skin, but it was useless. It was coming, and I couldn''t stop it.


    "Khek¡ª"


    And then it burst forth. A twisted, guttural explosion of laughter tore from my throat, wild and uncontrollable.


    "Ha! Hahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    It echoed around me, bouncing off the walls of this grimy cage like a madman''s symphony.


    My ribs ached from the force of it, but I couldn''t stop. I didn''t want to stop.


    These morons¡ªthese pitiful, spineless little insects¡ªthey thought they could humiliate me? Throw me away like garbage?


    I spat onto the ground, something my previous self would have found pretty disgusting.


    "Is this the best you''ve got?!" I screamed out loud, even though no one was there.


    It did not matter, I had to let it out.


    My voice rang out, again and again, as I staggered out of the trash heap. My clothes stuck to me, reeking of rot, but I didn''t care. Blood pounded in my ears, drowning out everything except the surge of fury coursing through me.


    I tipped my head back, staring at the black sky above. My lips twisted into a grin that felt alien, stretching too far...


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    The sound tore through the stillness, wild and unhinged.


    Those cowards.


    I did not know how long it took me to emerge from my madness, but when I did, it was past midnight.


    Today was the 24th of December.


    Today was the day my parents...Died.


    ***

 Chapter 4: Regret

    Chapter 4: RegretThe steady sound of rain echoed in my ears.


    Water poured from the sky in thick, relentless sheets, drenching me to the bone.


    My blue and black suit clung to the skin, heavy and sagging under the weight of it all.


    heh-


    It was just rain, I know.


    I threw a long glance at my once-ironed suit and how I had smiled with glee when I had seen Ma setting it up on me.


    She had slowly brushed the creases off the collar as she assured me,


    ''Everything will be fine.''


    I had smiled back then¡ªexpecting a different outcome. Hoping that maybe I could even talk to Lyla..


    No. I did not like her or anything..attracted, maybe-


    But now?


    Nothing.


    I had seen how her gaze had looked at me with pity and also how she had chosen to give up on me with an indifferent look as those motherfuc-brats dragged me away.


    My nose could not help but scrunch up as I saw the dirty liquids and trash drip down my shirt.


    hahh~


    I let out a breath of foul air. The smile I''d worn, the anticipation I''d felt, even the rage from earlier¡ªit was all gone.


    It was like someone had reached inside my chest and cut the strings that held me together.


    I stood there, staring blankly at the streets before me, my mind as empty as the world around me.


    Rain poured harder, blurring my surroundings into indistinct shapes.


    The vibrant laughter and life I had walked through earlier in the day were all gone, washed away by the storm.


    It was almost an hour past midnight.


    I remembered the bustling streets from this morning¡ªchildren running between the stalls, merchants called out their goods with practiced cheerfulness; the warm and tasty scent of fresh bread mingling with the cool breeze.


    Now, it was just... silence.


    The streets were deserted, the market stalls abandoned, their colours muted under the rain.


    Water pooled in uneven patches along the cobblestones, distorting reflections of dim lanterns that flickered weakly against the downpour.


    The air smelled of damp earth and something metallic, sharp and biting.


    "Grandma must be waiting for me," the thought slipped into my mind, soft yet insistent.


    That was enough. It had to be.


    I forced one foot forward, then the other.


    My legs felt heavy, dragging through puddles that splashed cold water up my shins.


    Everything I had seen this morning¡ªthe joy, the life¡ªit was all unrecognizable now. The streets that had felt alive..now felt lonely, swallowed by the storm.


    The rain turned vibrant colours into smudges, happy faces into ghosts, and lively sounds into nothingness.


    It blurred my vision, turning the world into a watercolour painting left out for too long.


    My once-familiar route home now felt foreign, like I was wandering through someone else''s memories.


    Eventually, I stopped at a shady corner¡ªa narrow alley where the rain couldn''t quite reach. There..a secret shop had long been set up.


    An illegal, rundown, counter.


    I tilted my head back, closing my eyes. For a moment, I let myself pretend that the rain could wash everything away¡ªthe dirt, the pain, the hollow ache in my chest.


    But it didn''t.


    It never did.


    Ughhh


    ''I''m seriously going to regret this,'' I tried convincing myself.


    The rain kept falling, a relentless stream that soaked through my clothes and skin, as if trying to drown out the fire burning inside me. My fingers trembled at my sides, a familiar itch crawling beneath my skin, one that I hadn''t felt in years but knew all too well.


    I shouldn''t have come here.


    I shouldn''t even have thought about it.


    But the lust for a numbing drag of smoke...


    It was unbearable.


    I knew this feeling. The itch, the pull, the way my body screamed for release even as my mind whispered warnings I didn''t want to hear.


    It had been years since I''d last touched one. Years since I''d tried to dull the ache with the smoke that burned my lungs and slowed my thoughts.


    I still remember the day Ma had caught me.


    She''d dragged me out of my room, her voice shaking as she yelled, demanding to know where I''d gotten them.


    "They''re not normal!" she had screamed, the words echoing in my head even now. "These things¡ªthese poisons¡ªthey kill! Not just you, Noah. They''ll kill anyone who comes near you if you keep this up!"


    And then she''d beaten me. Not because she was cruel, but because she was desperate, terrified of losing me to something so senseless.


    I still bore the scars, not on my skin but in the way my hands would twitch whenever I thought about lighting one up again.


    She was right, of course.


    These weren''t ordinary cigarettes.


    Enhanced with god knows what, they were designed to give a high so strong to make even the Mages and the Awakened feel invincible.


    But the cost? They could take your life just as easily.


    I''d sworn I would never touch them again. Not after what they''d done to me. Not after what they''d nearly done to her.


    But tonight...


    Tonight, the storm inside me was louder than Ma''s warnings.


    "Grandma must be waiting for me," I told myself again, trying to clung onto it like a lifeline.


    But the thought hadn''t been enough to stop my feet from carrying me here, to this place I''d sworn to forget.


    The man behind the counter noticed me almost immediately. His dark, black eyes sat beneath deep shadows, giving him a skeletal appearance.


    A smile crept on his face, the kind of smile that made you feel like you''d made the wrong choice just by showing up.


    "What can I get you, sir?" he asked, his voice as slick and oily as the rain-soaked streets.


    I stared at him for a long moment, my mouth dry despite the downpour.


    My fingers curled into fists again, nails dug into my palms. Maybe if I just stood here long enough, he''d lose interest and walk away.


    But he didn''t.


    His smile only widened as the silence stretched, like he knew exactly why I was there and was waiting for me to say it.


    I tried to look anywhere but at him, my eyes darting to the counter, the ground, the shadows beyond the shop.


    My jaw tightened, my throat lurching as I fought to keep the words inside.


    Don''t do it. Just leave.


    But my voice betrayed me, slipping out in a barely audible murmur.


    "Give me a cigarette."


    I could see this skinny man''s set of teeth as his smile widened.


    Ughhh, my stomach turned..But I knew I needed it-


    "Ahh," he said, his voice dripping with false camaraderie. "Long time, isn''t it?"


    I didn''t answer, my gaze fixed on the counter as shame and anticipation twisted inside me.


    "Still the enhanced ones, I assume?" he continued, reaching under the counter without waiting for my reply.


    My shoulders tensed and my jaw tightened as he set the slim, silver-wrapped stick in front of me.


    "First one''s on the house," he said, his tone almost mocking.


    I stared at it, the weight of my weakness pressing down on me. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s been years," I muttered, more to myself than to him. My voice was barely audible over the rain, shaking as I reached out, my fingers hovering over the cigarette.


    Years since the last time I''d let this poison control me. Years since I''d felt its burn in my lungs, its haze in my mind.


    And yet, here I was.


    Pathetic.


    I picked the white stick up, my hand trembling as I brought the brown end closer to my lips. The temptation was unbearable and the thought of numbing all my pain seemed too enticing to resist.


    "Just one," I whispered, my voice rigid and lifeless.


    Just once.


    ***

 Chapter 5: A Worried Grandma

    Chapter 5: A Worried Grandma_______________


    The soft tick of the clock echoed in the quiet house, a sound that had grown louder and louder with each passing moment.


    My hands, rough and aged from years of work, trembled as they clutched the edges of my shawl.


    I sat by the window, staring out into the dark, rain-soaked streets, the storm casting ghastly reflections on the glass.


    Where was he?


    It was past midnight, and Noah still hadn''t come home.


    I had tried calling the group of boys I''d seen him with in the past, my voice shaky but firm as I demanded for answers.


    Instead of reassurance, I''d been met with cruel laughter.


    One of them had even cut me off mid-sentence, his snide chuckle echoing in my ears long after the call had ended.


    "Brats," I muttered under my breath, gripping the edge of my chair so tightly that my knuckles turned white.


    But the anger was fleeting. It dissolved into a wave of worry that settled heavily in my chest. Today wasn''t just any day¡ªit was the 24th of December.


    Noah''s birthday.


    I sighed, clutching the shawl around my shoulders tighter. Noah never celebrated his birthday. He hadn''t for years.


    Instead of joy, the day brought him pain¡ªa stark reminder of the accident that had taken his parents'' lives.


    I ran my fingers over the worn edge of the velvet couch, my mind wandering back to his birth. It had been a stormy night, much like tonight.


    The world outside had been dark and cold, but in my arms, Noah had been warm, fragile, and perfect.


    I had gazed at his tiny face, marvelling at the miracle he was.


    But even miracles can come with shadows.


    Noah wasn''t like other children. From the moment he came into this world, he had been different.


    Diagnosed with an empty physique, he had been born with no elemental affinity toward mana. It was unheard of.


    Even beasts had an affinity¡ªfire, water, wind, earth, something. But Noah? Nothing.


    The healers had explained it as a rare condition, their words were clinical and detached.


    To me, it had felt like a curse. Not for myself, but for Noah. I had seen the pitying looks, and heard the whispered conversations.


    "As if he''s not a child of this universe," someone had said, their words cut deeper than they knew.


    Mana was the lifeblood of this world, and without it, Noah had been set apart, struggling to find his place in a world that seemed determined to reject him.


    Becoming an Awakened was his only hope, but integrating with a hollow was a privilege reserved only for the wealthy and powerful. The cost was astronomical.


    Even though we belonged to the direct lineage of the Romero clan itself, since the boy''s parents died.


    He had been stripped of his inherited wealth and the only thing left with him was an old book my son and daughter-in-law had left him.


    And since I had sided with the boy, those prideful brats of the Romero clan had started listening to me less and less.


    And so, Noah had struggled.


    A creak at the door yanked me from my thoughts. My heart leapt as I turned toward the sound. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noah?"


    He stood in the doorway, rainwater pooling at his feet. His suit, once shining and carefully ironed, hung off him like a wet rag.


    But it wasn''t the state of his clothes that froze me in place.


    It was him.


    Bruises covered his pale skin, one of his eyes was even swollen.


    His lip was split, dried blood caking the corner of his mouth. His hands, scraped and raw, trembled as he clutched the doorframe for support.


    And his eyes¡ªthose beautiful, haunted eyes¡ªwere empty?


    "Noah!" I gasped, rushing forward. My heart pounded as I reached for him, my fingers trembling as I cupped his face.


    "What happened to you?" I demanded, my voice breaking as I scanned him for more injuries. "Who did this to you?"


    He flinched at my touch but didn''t pull away. His gaze drifted past me, unfocused, as if he wasn''t really here.


    "Nothing," he mumbled, his voice so soft I almost didn''t hear him. "It''s fine, Grandma."


    "Fine?" I echoed, my voice rising. "You call this fine? Look at you! You''re hurt, Noah! You''re¡ª"


    My throat tightened, cutting off my words. Tears burned at the corners of my eyes as I guided him inside, ignoring the water dripping onto the floor.


    "Sit down," I ordered gently, leading him to the couch. He collapsed onto it, his body sagging as though all the strength had left him.


    I fetched a towel and the first aid kit, my movements frantic as I tried to steady my hands. Returning to his side, I began dabbing at the blood on his face, my fingers trembling as I cleaned his wounds.


    He flinched but didn''t say a word. His gaze remained fixed on his lap, his hands resting limply by his sides.


    "Noah," I said softly, my voice wavering. "Talk to me. Please."


    He didn''t respond. The silence between us was heavy and oppressive, broken only by the soft patter of rain against the window.


    "Today''s your birthday," I tried, my voice cracking. "Do you remember? You were supposed to come home so we could celebrate."


    A bitter laugh escaped him, sharp and hollow.


    "Celebrate what?" he muttered, his voice filled with disdain. "Another year of being a failure? Another year of being...this?"


    His words struck me like a physical blow. I froze, the towel slipping from my fingers.


    "You are not a failure," I said firmly, my voice trembling with emotion.


    "You are my grandson, Noah. And you are worth more than you could ever imagine."


    He let out a shaky breath, his hands clenching into fists.


    His shoulders hunched forward, and for a moment, he looked so small, so fragile, that it broke my heart.


    "I''m tired, Grandma," he whispered;


    I don''t think I can live like this any longer-


    ***

 Chapter 6: The 7 Commandments

    Chapter 6: The 7 Commandments"I''m tired, Grandma," he whispered.


    Noah did not even seem to realize what he had spoken. His voice was so soft, so raw, that it sent a shiver through me.


    And then, a single tear escaped the corner of his eye, sliding down his bruised cheek; falling onto my lap.


    My breath caught in my throat as I reached for him and tried pulling him into my arms. He didn''t resist, his body collapsing against mine like a child seeking comfort.


    "I know, sweetheart," I murmured, stroking his damp hair. "I know."


    Suddenly, he pulled away, standing up abruptly. His movements were unsteady, his legs trembling as he took a step back.


    "Noah?" I called, startled, reaching out for him, but he shook his head, his face pale and hopeless.


    "I need to..." he began, his voice trailing off. Without finishing his sentence, he turned and bolted up the stairs.


    The door to his room slammed shut, the sound echoing through the house.


    Moments later, I heard it¡ªsoft, muffled sobs that pierced my heart like a dagger.


    I stood frozen for a moment, my hand hanging midair as I stared at the staircase. Every fibre of my being wanted to follow him, to hold him, to console him. But a part of me understood that he needed space.


    I sighed, wiping at my eyes with the corner of my shawl as I turned back to the living room. The faint scent of smoke lingered in the air, making my chest tighten with unspoken worry.


    I clenched the edges of my shawl with trembling fingers.


    "Your petite Grandma will let you be, my Noah," I whispered to the empty room, my voice shaking.


    "Just this once." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    _______________


    The door slammed shut behind me, the sound echoing through the small, dimly lit room.


    My breaths came in ragged intervals as I pressed my back against the door, my hands trembling.


    The faint scent of the cigarette still clung to my skin, mixing with the rancid iron like tang of dried blood.


    I scanned the room, my sanctuary and my prison. It was modest, a far cry from the grandeur of the Romero estate where I had spent my earlier years.


    A single window with its frame slightly warped. It let the faint glow of moonlight in as the rain continued to pitter-patter.


    The bed was pushed up against one corner, its sheets rumpled and unmade.


    Beside it, a small nightstand held a flickering candle along with a worn out book with a cracked spine¡ªthe last gift my parents had given me.


    Across the bed stood a plain wooden table and chair, scratched and weathered from years of use.


    Crumpled pages were scattered across the table, some marked with hastily scribbled notes, others left blank.


    A lone lantern hung from the ceiling, its light dim and uneven.


    This wasn''t my home. Not really.


    This house¡ªthis tiny, weathered shell of a place¡ªwas where Grandma and I had ended up after being ousted from the Romero estate.


    Stripped of our inheritance and banished to the outskirts of the Von Stien Empire, we were given this house as though it were some grand favour.


    The Romero clan had wanted me gone, out of sight and out of mind.


    Grandma hadn''t protested. I remembered the day we left, her frail hands clutching mine as we walked away from the gates of the estate.


    She had whispered soothing words to me, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions I could see swirling in her eyes.


    She didn''t care about the wealth or the power we were leaving behind. All she cared about was keeping me safe.


    And now, here we were, in a city where no one even knew the origins of my name.


    There were many with the surname Romero after all¡ª


    But there was only one clan surnamed Romero which was counted under the


    7 Commandments.


    A title given to the Earth''s 7 mightiest clans.


    The weight of it all pressed down on me as I slid my back down the wall, trying to steady my breathing.


    My fingers clenched the smooth fabric of my shirt, pulling it taut against my bruised chest.


    I tried to fight it¡ªthe lump rising in my throat, the sting in my eyes¡ªbut it was no use.


    "I''m tired, Grandma," I had said downstairs, the words slipping out before I could stop them. But I hadn''t just meant tonight. I was tired of everything.


    I buried my face in my hands, the warmth of tears slipping down my cheek, tracing a path over my bruises.


    My knees drew up to my chest, and I hugged them tightly as if I could hold myself together.


    But I couldn''t.


    A choked sob escaped me, shattering the fragile silence of the room. The emotions I had bottled up for so long¡ªgrief, anger, guilt¡ªspilt out in broken gasps.


    My shoulders shook, and my breath held itself as the tears came in waves, wetting the fabric of my sleeves.


    The walls of the room seemed to close in on me, the shadows growing darker and heavier. The small, flickering flame of the candle on the nightstand was the only light in the room, but even it felt distant, unreachable.


    My body trembled as I sat there, curled up on the floor, the cold from the wooden boards seeping into my skin.


    My head rested against my knees, and for a fleeting moment, I wished I could disappear into the darkness...


    Away from the pain, the memories, and the crushing weight of the expectations I could never meet.


    Eventually, exhaustion took hold. My sobs quietened, replaced by the steady rhythm of my breathing.


    My eyelids grew heavy and the room blurred around me as sleep overtook me.


    The world faded, leaving only the faint scent of rain and the distant echo of what my parents told me just before they had died in that car accident.


    That they had found the cure to my illness.


    ***

 Chapter 7: *Bonus Chapter*

    Chapter 7: *Bonus Chapter*I groggily opened my eyes, the dim lantern hanging above my head.


    The light moved about, the uneven flame casting weird shadows across the walls of my room.


    My head throbbed, a dull, splitting pain that felt as though someone had cracked my skull in two. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My throat was dry, and my body ached as though every bone had been constantly hit with a hammer.


    For a moment, I stayed still, my back pressed against the cold wall of the room.


    The world around me seemed to be spinning, and I fought the wave of nausea that surged up from my stomach.


    My arms felt really heavy as I pushed myself up, the motion sending a sharp, stinging pain on my sides where bruises bloomed beneath my tattered suit.


    I blinked, trying to focus, but the hazy room around me seemed to sway and tilt.


    The wooden planks of the floor creaked under me as I struggled to my feet, my legs trembling beneath my weight.


    It was as if the entire room had become a ship, swaying on running waters. My hands shot out instinctively, gripping the nightstand in front of me for support.


    Just then, I heard a loud thud on the floor. Looking down, I realised that the ''ancient book'' kept on it had fallen.


    Letting it be, I walked towards the bed. My gaze locked onto the transparent bottle resting on the corner of my bed, filled to the brim with water.


    It did not take long for my nose to pick up on something.


    The rancid smell of trash and liquid waste hit me next. My torn and dirty suit was filled with sweat, blood, and the dampness of the streets.


    I didn''t need a mirror to know how awful I looked. The dried blood on my knuckles and the dirt painted across my face told the story well enough.


    My fists clenched weakly, a flicker of anger lighting within me but dying as quickly as it appeared, leaving behind the familiar emptiness.


    With great effort, I walked towards the bed.


    My mouth felt like sandpaper, and the thought of quenching my thirst was the only thing keeping me moving.


    Each step felt heavier than the last as I dragged my feet across the floor.


    Finally, I reached the bed and picked up the bottle with trembling hands. The cool glass felt like a blessing against my palms. Unscrewing the cap, I brought it to my lips and chugged greedily.


    The water rushed down my throat, soothing the raw, dry ache there.


    It was almost too much, too fast, and I coughed mid-swallow, some of it spilling down my chin and soaking into the collar of my suit.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, leaning heavily against the nightstand beside my bed.


    The rough edges of the wood dug into my side, but I didn''t care. My head hung low as I tried to catch my breath.


    The world still felt as if it were spinning, but the water helped a little. At least now I wasn''t completely thirsty.


    I straightened up slightly, my eyes scanning the room. It was just as I''d left it the night before¡ªmessy and suffocating.


    The scattered sheets of paper on the table, the tilted inkpot, the rumpled sheets on the bed...


    Everything was as it had been, and yet it felt heavier now, like the room itself carried the weight of my memories.


    And then, those memories rushed forward, uncalled for and unwelcome.


    The sneering faces of the boys who had cornered me yesterday loomed large in my mind. Their mocking laughter echoed in my ears, sharp and cruel.


    My stomach twisted as I remembered the blows raining down on me, their fists and feet strong as they hurled insults with each strike.


    "You think you''re better than us just because you''re more smart?" one of them had spat, his face twisted in contempt.


    I had tried to fight back, but it was useless. I was outnumbered, outmatched.


    They''d torn at my clothes, shoved me into a large trash can, and left me there¡ªbroken and humiliated.


    It left me breathless just remembering how their voices were filled with nothing but disdain.


    "You will never amount to anything more than a nanny''s pet¡ª"


    Those words pierced through me again and again, crude and sharp as if they had only just been spoken.


    My hands gripped the edge of the nightstand tightly as my knuckles turned white.


    My chest moved up and down, the familiar warmth of tears covering my vision once more.


    I closed my eyes, trying to shut out the memories, but they only grew louder, and more vivid.


    The helplessness, the shame, the anger... It all came rushing back, suffocating me.


    For what felt like an eternity, I stood there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or breathe.


    The room was silent except for the ragged sound of my breathing.


    The dim light from the lantern flickered above me, casting restless shadows that seemed to mock my turmoil.


    I tried to steady myself, to push the emotions down and bury them deep where they couldn''t hurt me anymore.


    But it was no use.


    Their words had hit me too deeply.


    The sting of the pain was numbing, but it did not erase the echoes of their laughter or the venom in their words.


    I''d always known that being cast out of the clan would make life harder, but I hadn''t expected this.


    I hadn''t expected to feel so weak, so powerless.


    Here I was, holed in a tiny room of a city that didn''t care about me, wearing a suit that reeked of a loser.


    I raised my head and looked around the room again, my eyes lingering on each detail. The battered table, the scratched chair, the warped window...


    This place was supposed to be a fresh start, a sanctuary away from the Romero estate.


    But it felt like a cage, a reminder of everything I had lost..when my parents had died.


    But losing everything wasn''t what haunted me to death every 24th Of December.


    It had been 8 years since the accident happened and yet..I could never forget the fact th-that


    My parents died because of me.


    ***

 Chapter 8: Inheritance

    Chapter 8: InheritanceI tried forgetting about it, I really did..but no matter what Grandma or anyone told me; I knew the cold truth.


    I had killed my parents¡ª


    These words replayed in my head again and again as poison seemed to seep into my mind.


    Ughhh


    I kicked my legs on the ground and silently looked at the ancient book on the floor.


    This fucking book was the only other thing found on my parents at the site of their accident.


    Everyone thought of it as garbage and handed it down to me as the only ''inheritance'' my parents had left for me.


    I remembered my dad saying that they had found a cure for the illness..for my empty constitution.


    At that time I was so small and lost in grief that I had forgotten about this book...Until a few years back.


    It was when I had first grown tired of all the bullying..of being beaten and looked down upon by the other kids due to my lack of being able to absorb mana.


    I asked where the book was kept from my grandma and brought it to my room.


    When I had first tried opening it, I realised that no matter what I did, I simply could not open it.


    It was as if the pages of the book were glued together¡ª


    This only further increased my suspicion about it being the last piece of the puzzle.


    hufff


    The book was big but unassuming, yet something about it demanded attention.


    Dust coated its surface, and I brushed it off with the back of my hand.


    My fingers ran over the cracked spine, tracing the faint lines that had formed over years of torture and abuse.


    The leather was faded, its once rich black was now dulled to a faded shade, with patches of the material peeling off.


    The corners were frayed, exposing the brittle layers beneath. On its surface, in a font so faded that it was almost illegible, were the words:


    " The Tower of Sin."


    I stared at the title, my brow furrowing as the same unease settled in my chest.


    Every time I looked at these words, I would have this eerie feeling-


    Scratching the back of my head, I placed the book on the table in my room and opened one of the secret drawers.


    There, a pile of papers could be seen with the following words written on it:


    Experiment No. 468


    That was the amount of crazy and reckless ideas I had tried to open the book within the last 2 years.


    I had tried burning it, tried using a fucking knife to hack it open¡ª


    Not only this but I had even tried cutting it open through awakened weapons, items forged from the carcass of the beasts by the blacksmiths of this world.


    But none of it worked¡ª


    This book was immune to fire, water, physical damage and even electricity!


    My thumb ran along the edge of the book''s pages, at one point, it had seemed that the book did indeed take some damage; the broken spine was a perfect example of that.


    But would you look at that?


    This dogshit book still refused to open¡ª


    At one point, the pent-up rage started to get the better of me as I could not stop myself from punching the book.


    It hurt.


    ''Not as much as living the last 8 years did,''


    I grit my teeth.


    I knew there was no use for what I was doing now, but it did not matter.


    I continued punching, even when the wounds on my knuckles started to open.


    Even when tears threatened to fall off my eyes, even when my whole body started trembling.


    No.


    It was not because of the pain.


    I was used to pain.


    Far greater pain than this¡ª


    What I felt right now was more frustration than anything else.


    I was frustrated at what I had become,


    A Noble.


    An Orphan.


    If that wasn''t bad enough?


    I was a failure. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could not absorb mana.


    I could not become a mage.


    I could not do anything.


    No.


    There was still something I could do.


    Ahhhh


    I almost screamed.


    I was.


    Fucking.


    Done.


    I put all of my strength into punching the book.


    Punch.


    Why.


    Punch. Punch.


    Just why-


    My fists landed with dull, repetitive sounds, but I didn''t stop.


    My breath came in ragged gasps as my mind spiralled into a single, unshakable thought.


    I need to open this book.


    Nothing else mattered.


    My heart beat against my ribs as the surroundings turned hazy.


    Time no longer seemed to exist¡ªjust the dull ache of my knuckles splitting open, the sharp sting of blood dripping down my fingers, and the maddening refusal of this damn book to yield.


    Smack. Smack. Smack.


    "Why won''t you open?!" My voice cracked, and I slammed my fist down with all the strength I had left.


    The pain was immediate, a searing flash that tore through my knuckles. I grit my teeth, ignoring it, tears welling in my eyes but refusing to fall.


    Each punch felt like a release¡ªof anger, frustration and hopelessness.


    My mind had gone blank, thoughts replaced with nothing but a primal desperation.


    Open. Open. Open.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    I couldn''t think of anything else. My fists ached, but I ignored them.


    Blood smeared the surface of the book now, dark red streaks painting the worn leather, but still, it stayed sealed.


    My vision blurred with exhaustion and tears that I refused to acknowledge.


    Time slipped away. I had no idea how long I had been at it¡ªminutes, hours?


    My entire world narrowed to the book, my hands, and the overwhelming need to break it open.


    I need to open this book. I need to open this book.


    The words played over and over in my mind, a mad chant that drowned out everything else. My body trembled, shoulders shaking from exhaustion.


    The room felt colder, or maybe I was just losing sensation, but I couldn''t stop.


    Punch. Smack. Crack.


    "JUST OPEN ALREADY!" I screamed, my voice hoarse, echoing in the empty room.


    And then it happened.


    A blinding flash of black light came from the book, swallowing the room in an instant. The oppressive darkness covered me, cutting off my senses entirely.


    My fists froze mid-strike, the dim brightness of my room replaced by suffocating shadows.


    I stumbled back¡ªor tried to. My legs wouldn''t move. No matter how hard I tried, it was as if I was frozen in place.


    "What the¡ª?!" I gasped, my voice barely above a whisper, the words catching in my throat.


    Fear should have consumed my mind, but what I felt right now was something more..something electrifying!


    Excitement.


    Yes, it could only be that.


    My eyes darted around the room¡ªor what I could still see of it¡ªbut there was nothing. Just shadows. Endless. Shadows.


    The book, now glowing faintly in the blackness, hovered slightly off the table.


    ''Why wasn''t I feeling scared?'' I questioned myself, but soon discarded the thought.


    It did not matter.


    For before my eyes, I could see the very edges of the book trembling.


    The same book that I had tried to hack open for years now¡ª


    I clearly noticed how strange symbols covred the books surface, repairing all the damage I had done to it.


    "What... is happening?" For a second there, I got scared, worried that my years of tryouts to destroy the book had gone to waste.


    The glow turned brighter and all of a sudden, it started to flip open; making me sigh in relief,


    Bruh.


    ''That was stressfull,'' I almost cried. Lol.


    Just then, I saw a pearl white page open in the world of darkness.


    My instincts screamed at me to run, to get away from this God-forsaken place, but my body refused to move.


    Just then, a voice¡ªlow, guttural, and echoing¡ªwhispered in the back of my mind.


    [Do you want to know the World''s Greatest Secret?]


    ***

 Chapter 9: The Omniscient’s POV

    Chapter 9: The Omniscient¡¯s POV_______________


    In the most isolated corner of the universe, a halting Pagoda could be seen floating in open space.


    It flickered from being invisible to visible in a continuous cycle. The mysterious Pagoda''s exterior was studded with glass panels.


    On a particular floor inside this grand tower was my office.


    You heard right.


    My office.


    Gods, Authors, Creators¡ªcall us whatever you want.


    It does not matter.


    We were the ones who shaped Worlds and weaved destinies for the unwitting souls trapped in our stories.


    I, however, am just a newbie among them.


    My desk was covered in the usual, organised mess: glowing quills scattered alongside floating orbs of incomplete ideas.


    Lastly, there was a luxurious screen studded on my desk wall.


    This screen was an artifact with which I could monitor ''My World'' whenever I want


    This was my first project, and I agree that although not everything went as smoothly as I wanted it to...was finally back on track.


    Noah. Poor, sweet Noah.


    The live feed showed the 17-year-old kid crouched inside the dustbin can with his black hair scattered all over his face.


    My lips curled into a smirk as I bit on my fingernails, leaning forward on my chair.


    "Yes...this was it," I whispered, my voice low; shaking with excitement.


    "This is where it all begins. Pain. Suffering. That''s how you create a villain!"


    "Kekkeke"


    I hugged my legs, perching on the chair as if I might jump through the screen at any chance I got. My eyes never left him¡ª


    Not when I had ''bestowed'' him a cursed physique, not when I had made his eyes miserable.


    Never.


    My fingers gently tapped against my lips, and I could not help but chuckle.


    "You will break," I said to the half-beaten character inside the screen.


    "Oh. I know you will. That''s how I wrote to you. You''ll fall, you will fail. And then you will rise stronger, better...and darker¡ª"


    Time continued to pass as I patiently sipped on the complimentary coffee given to us.


    Ahhh~


    What a bliss it was.


    The scene changed again, I saw him stumble into the room, barely holding himself together.


    Yes!


    Yes!!


    This was it¡ª


    My eyes started to glow as I stood from my seat.


    My poor Noah.


    It is high time you fulfil your role.


    And just when I thought he was finally awakening his empty physique, my smile faltered.


    "Wait...what''s this?!?" I muttered, my hands gripping the edges of the desk as unease started to creep in.


    "No, no, no. Crying? You''re not supposed to cry. You''re supposed to break down!


    To channel your anger- You''re supposed to fucking embrace the void!"


    Ughhh


    I did not even realise when my hand swiped along the table, throwing every orb, every piece of paper on the floor.


    My face was burning with uncontrolled anger and my hands hurt with pain.


    He was veering off the script...


    Again!!


    That wasn''t supposed to happen.


    This was the moment where he was meant to wake up and realize the meaninglessness of life, the futility of hope.


    He was supposed to fall!


    And then I saw it.


    The book.


    That goddamn glowing book, sitting innocently in the corner of the room, its presence like a slap across my face.


    My heart sank as Noah crawled back towards it. My hands clenched into fists, and I slammed them against the desk with a roar.


    "IT''S THAT DAMN BOOK AGAIN!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the endless workspace. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quite a few heads turned in my direction, but that was the least of my concerns right now.


    Even though they were all beings of extraordinary presence, I was no smaller than them.


    Some appeared as radiant figures of light, others as shadowy forms shrouded in mystery.


    My teeth ground together as I ignored the stares and gazed back at the screen, rage bubbling under my skin.


    "How does he keep finding it?!" I growled, running my hands through my hair. "I killed his parents! I made him an outcast!


    I did everything to keep him from awakening that cursed thing! And yet..." I trailed off, my voice trembling with frustration.


    "And yet he still manages to open it?"


    My expression twisted, the edge of my lips twisting...But just then, I felt it.


    A shift in the atmosphere¡ª


    A slow, deliberate clock of heels echoed as she approached.


    "Still playing god with your little toys?" She asked, her voice was like velvet drenched in honey...


    I dared to look up and instantly regretted it.


    Her face was still a swirling blur of whites and golds.


    But nothing, nothing, obscured the rest of her. Her figure was a sculptor''s impossible dream¡ªcurves so perfectly proportioned they defied logic, every motion she made radiating an aura of effortless allure.


    She leaned casually on the edge of my desk, her hips lifted just so, one hand trailing along the surface of my workspace.


    Her lips, or at least where they should have been, curved into what I could only describe as a smirk, though her face was still shrouded in that maddening blur.


    The soft fabric of her white button-up shirt clung to her form in ways that defied gravity, the embroidered label over her chest reading, in bold, taunting letters:


    Aphrodite.


    ***

 Chapter 10: Goddess of Beauty

    Chapter 10: Goddess of BeautyThe soft fabric of her white button-up shirt clung to her form in ways that defied gravity, the embroidered label over her chest reading, in bold, taunting letters:


    Aphrodite.


    It was unbuttoned just enough to make me sweat, exposing a sliver of skin that gleamed like polished marble.


    I quickly looked back at my screen, my face heating up. "I''m busy," I muttered, my voice cracking slightly.


    "Oh, I can see that." Her tone was a purr now, dripping with amusement.


    She shifted her weight, bending slightly so that her presence pressed closer, her scent covered with a pinch of fresh lavender.


    "You seem...invested."


    I tried to ignore her. I really did. My eyes stayed glued to the screen, watching as a blinding flash of black covered Noah.


    Fuck.


    The more I saw it, the more I realised how much this boy had fucked my plot.


    For we weren''t just writing some mortal, useless books.


    No.


    Our plot was the World''s fate.


    Our characters were real, living beings.


    And most importantly, our words were the only faith they preached.


    For we were their creator.


    We were their Gods-


    "You look tense," Aphrodite whispered, her voice tickling my ears as she bent closer to me.


    Her voice was like silk slipping over bare skin. "Having trouble with your... creation?"


    My hand twitched. I couldn''t let her win. "No trouble," I bit out, forcing a bitter laugh. "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    "Oh, do you now?" she teased, her finger lazily tracing a circle on my shoulders.


    She leaned in further, her blurred face tilting towards mine, her body so close I could feel her...warmth.


    "Then why does it look like your precious character is about to ruin everything?"


    I swallowed hard, trying not to notice how her shirt shifted as she moved.


    My nails dug into the wood of the desk, grounding me. "He''s not ruining anything," I hissed.


    "He''s just...off script. For now."


    Her laugh was a soft, sultry thing, a sound that made my skin crawl and tingle all at once.


    "Mmm, off script? Sounds like your control is slipping, Bea¡ª"


    "Do. Not. Take. My. Name." I warned her, my head snapping towards her, and for a brief moment, I wished I hadn''t.


    Her body was pure temptation, a weapon honed to destroy mortals and gods alike.


    She tilted her head, the blur of her face almost mocking me.


    I let out a shaky breath, forcing a grin. "No," I growled, shaking my head. "I know exactly what to do."


    I turned back to the screen, my lips twisting into a wicked grin as Noah stumbled into the dimly lit room.


    He was holding the Book of Sin, which had its first page fully open now.


    My grin widened, nails digging deeper into the wood.


    "If this fucking character thinks he can escape the fate I gifted


    him, then I''ll just make his life even more miserable."


    Aphrodite straightened, her laughter ringing out like soft bells. "Careful, darling," she cooed, stepping back with a deliberate sway of her hips.


    "Obsession has a way of turning on its master."


    I didn''t reply, refusing to give her the satisfaction.


    Her footsteps faded, and I exhaled a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    But her words lingered, teasing the edges of my mind. Obsession. Control. Chaos.


    I clenched my fists, leaning back in my chair as my grin sharpened.


    "Let''s see how far you can go, Noah," I muttered, my eyes gleaming with dark intent. "Let''s see how far you can run from me."


    And then I leaned forward, materializing the artifact that made me a ''God''.


    (Insert)


    [SYSTEM]


    Hehehe~


    It was time to twist the knife just a little deeper.


    _____________________


    Every single nut in my bolt got loose.


    Yeah¡ªwhat the actual¡ª


    Um. UM. UMM.


    The World''s Greatest Secret?


    I blinked rapidly, my mind struggling to piece together what I had just heard.


    At first, I entertained the thought that this was some elaborate bluff.


    A joke.


    Maybe I was hallucinating from exhaustion and the pain in my fists. But I knew that I was wrong.


    It no longer looked like it was some old, worn, and battered book; like something you would find rotting in the corner of a forgotten library.


    No. It''s black leather shined brighter then ever and every single tear I had managed to made to had disappeared.


    If that wasn''t enough, then there was the fact that the book was placed open in front of me.


    Wait. What was I even waiting for?


    Fuck. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I dragged my legs close to the book, staring at the pristine white page that was kept open in front of me.


    My heart raced, the rapid beating filling my ears.


    Slowly and carefully, I lifted it closer, holding it as if it were the most fragile thing in the world.


    And then...I read the words on the first page.


    [Your world is but a fiction novel.]


    .


    .


    .


    [It''s a fantasy.]


    ***

 Chapter 11: Blood

    Chapter 11: Blood[Your world is but a fiction novel.]


    .


    .


    .


    [It''s a fantasy.]


    The handwriting was strangely precise, the ink dark and smooth against the unblemished folds of the paper.


    A chill ran down my spine. I stood silently there, waiting, demanding...hoping for an answer.


    No matter how hard I tried, my brain refused to form a thought. I just could not believe what was written in this book.


    "H-Howw is t-this po-possible?!" I almost screamed.


    My mind reeled for answers, I needed to know what nonsense this book was blabbering about.


    Could this book really mean what it was saying? That everything¡ªmy world, my life¡ªwas nothing but a fabricated story?


    For all the fear gnawing at the edges of my thoughts, I couldn''t stop the last shred of hope that flickered deep within me.


    If this book held the truth... if it could really tell me how to grow stronger...


    Nothing else mattered.


    My hands, still scraped and bloodied from earlier, trembled as they clutched the book. The faint metallic tang of dried blood hung in the air, mingling with the damp scent of the room.


    Even though I knew that the chances were dim, I could not stop my body from trembling.


    I was excited¡ªmore than I''d been in years. Was it possible?


    Could this stupid, frustrating, unyielding book really hold the answers to curing my empty constitution? Anything?


    I felt an ember of hope appear in my heart, small but bright, warming the cold corners of my mind.


    The thought of making my grandma happy and taking my rightful place made everything else useless.


    My black eyes gleamed, wide and filled with a weary wonder.


    I felt my eyebrows practically shoot to the top of my head as I stared at the page, my lips trembling slightly.


    My hands¡ªmy bloody, bruised hands¡ªgripped the book tighter, and I had to force myself to loosen my hold for fear of damaging it.


    Maybe I was going crazy.


    I couldn''t look away. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words seemed to pulse faintly, almost as if they were alive, whispering secrets I wasn''t ready to hear.


    The air around me thickened, wrapping around me like an unseen fog.


    Was this real?


    A deep breath. Another. My chest rose and fell, but my breathing was shaky.


    My fingers, still unsteady, hovered over the edge of the page.


    I hesitated.


    A small part of me screamed to stop. To put the book down, leave it alone, and walk away before something went horribly wrong.


    But I couldn''t.


    Not now.


    I exhaled slowly, my hand trembling as I pressed it to the corner of the page.


    "Alright... Let''s see what you''ve got," I muttered, my voice cracked slightly, betraying my nerves.


    The page felt rough beneath my fingertips, almost gritty. My heart raced faster as I began to turn it.


    Each millimetre felt like an eternity, the air growing heavier with every second.


    My shaky fingers gripped the fragile paper tightly, terrified it might tear, terrified of what I''d find.


    The curiosity clawed at my chest as my trembling fingers continued their delicate task.


    But just as I tried to turn the page¡ªjust as I was about to uncover whatever lay beyond¡ª


    I realised something.


    The page wouldn''t turn.


    "...."


    My eye twitched.


    You fatherless¡ª


    You fuc¡ª


    You mindless piece of¡ª


    Ughh


    I groaned out of habit, throwing my head back in frustration.


    This was crazy.


    My fists clenched and my body tensed with the sheer audacity of this stupid, STUPID book.


    "Calm down, Noah. Calm down." I took a deep breath, then another. My voice shook slightly as I muttered,


    "No, no, it''s bad manners to curse at a holy book. Especially one that could be my salvation."


    I repeated the words again and again, more to convince myself than anything else.


    My gaze darted nervously to the book, half expecting it to glare back or unleash some otherworldly punishment.


    Was it sentient? Could it hear me? The thought alone sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Right, let''s do this the smart way," I said, setting the book down gently on the wooden table.


    I''ve always prided myself on my relatively calm behaviour. I wasn''t exactly the type to snap or hurl objects across the room.


    At least, that''s what I told myself.


    But this book¡ªthis God Forsaken Book¡ªwas half the reason my patience had worn so thin. If someone told me it was cursed,


    I''d believe it in a heartbeat.


    I was sure this thing was some divine joke. A cosmic prank at my expense.


    I mean, how else could I explain this fantasy novel bullshit?


    "This book," I hissed through clenched teeth, glaring at the polished black leather cover, "is literally the root of all my anger issues."


    I leaned back, clutching my hair tight with both hands.


    I had tried a hundred ways to open this book over the past two years, but nothing had worked.


    So why was it glowing now? What had changed?


    Then it hit me.


    The blood.


    I froze, my eyes darting to the faint red smears staining the title. Slowly, my hand crept toward the book again.


    The realization sent a chill racing down my spine.


    "No way..." I whispered, disbelief laced in my tone. "It can''t be that simple."


    I swallowed hard, dragging my bloodied palm across the title.


    The iron tang filled my nose as I smeared the remnants of my earlier fight over the golden letters.


    The moment my blood covered the last letter, the book began to glow again.


    This time, instead of the blinding black that had covered my sight, only the book glowed with a faint shine.


    I stumbled back, realising that I had found the key to the puzzle I couldn''t solve for the last 2 years.


    The next page instantly flipped over, but before I could glance at it, my hands forced the book shut.


    Right then, a sharp voice pierced the silence, shattering the moment.


    "Noah! Are you awake, boy? What was that loud noise?!"


    I jumped, my pulse spiking as Grandma Sylvie''s voice echoed from downstairs.


    My eyes darted to the door, then back to the now-glowing book. Panic surged through me.


    "Noah, I''m coming!"


    "...Fuck!!"


    ***


    A/N: With this, we have reached the end of the short mass release before I apply for the feared Contract!


    Wish me luck everybody!


    Also, due to the support of you readers, I hace decided to increase the criteria for Bonus Chapters.


    50 power stones = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Regards,


    Bearateme_

 Chapter 12: A Good Boy

    Chapter 12: A Good Boy"Noah! Are you awake, boy? What was that loud noise?!" I jumped, my pulse increasing as Grandma Sylvie''s voice echoed from downstairs.


    My eyes darted to the door, then back to the now-glowing book. Panic surged through me.


    "Noah, I''m coming!"


    .


    .


    "...Fuck!!" I muttered under my breath, my mind racing. That was Grandma Sylvie. And judging by the sharpness of her tone, she was in no mood for nonsense.


    Panic overcame me immediately. I glanced down at myself.


    My hands were crusted with dried blood from earlier..and even my clothes were creased; reeking from the smell of trash I had been thrown in yesterday.


    I hadn''t exactly been prioritizing personal hygiene these last few hours¡ªthis cursed book had consumed every waking thought since I''d opened my eyes.


    And now, Grandma Sylvie was coming upstairs.


    The sound of her footsteps echoed through the hallway, each one like a countdown to my doom. My instincts screamed at me to do something.


    "Noah, I''m coming up!" She said.


    "Oh, no, no, no," I muttered, spinning on my heel and bolting to the bathroom. The door slammed shut behind me as I turned the tap on full blast, thrusting my hands under the cold water.


    I scrubbed furiously, the dried blood flaking off in uneven patches. My fingers moved with a frantic urgency as I imagined Grandma Sylvie''s reaction if she saw me like this.


    ''She''d probably die of shock on the spot, and then who''d be left to bake her famous cookies?'' I lowkey smiled at the thought.


    With a final splash of water, I shook my hands dry and darted back into the room.


    The sound of the doorknob jiggling sent a jolt of adrenaline through me.


    "Noah, open this door right now!"


    I barely managed to crack the door open, just enough for my face to peek through. "Morning, Grandma!" I chirped, plastering on the most innocent smile I could muster.


    Ma''s sharp eyes narrowed as she tried to look through the gap.


    Her pink hair was tied back neatly, though the faint circles under her eyes told me she hadn''t slept much, if at all.


    Her gaze softened slightly as she took me in. "You look... better," she said, her voice tinged with relief. "I was worried you were overworking yourself again."


    "Better? Me?" I forced a laugh, hoping she wouldn''t notice the drops of sweat still clinging to my forehead. "I''m fine! Never been better!"


    She gave me a long, suspicious look. For a moment, I was sure she''d push past me and march into the room.


    But then she sighed, her expression softening further.


    "Well, if you say so." She adjusted the basket in her hands, the faint aroma of freshly baked bread and cookies wafting through the door. "I''m heading out to sell these at the market. You know, the usual batch. I''ll be back before lunch."


    "Got it, Grandma!" I said out loud, again.


    Shit.


    Control yourself, Noah-


    ''You''re still supposed to be depressed,'' I berated myself.


    Her eyes narrowed again, this time with a hint of warning. "And don''t you even think about getting into any mischief while I''m gone. Okay?"


    I straightened up, puffing out my chest and giving her my most earnest smile. "Mischief? Me? Never!"


    I flashed her the sweetest look my face could muster, the kind that usually earned me an extra cookie after dinner.


    Ma huffed, clearly unconvinced, but the corners of her lips twitched upward in a faint smile. "You''re a handful, Noah."


    "Come on...I''m a good boy!" I declared, cringing at my own words.


    She shook her head, muttering something under her breath before turning to leave.


    As her footsteps faded down the hallway, I let out a long, relieved sigh.


    The door clicked shut behind me as I leaned against it, wiping a hand across my face.


    The tension slowly drained from my body, leaving behind only the faint buzz of adrenaline.


    "Close call," I muttered to myself, glancing back at the book on the table.


    Its presence felt heavier now as if it knew the chaos it had caused.


    Running a hand through my dishevelled hair, I wiped the sweat off my forehead; glaring at the black piece of-


    Manners, Noah.


    "Alright, you stupid book," I said, dragging myself back to the table. "You''ve officially ruined my morning."


    Now that grandma was gone-


    My smile widened, borderline crazy.


    "How about I feed you some juicy liquids?"


    ***


    A/N: I apologise for the small Chapter but this was all I needed to convey here! I promise to make the coming Chapters lengthier-


    Regards, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bearateme_

 Chapter 13: Juicy Liquids—

    Chapter 13: Juicy Liquids¡ªCuriosity.


    That was all I felt right now. This damn thing moved. It had finally shown a reaction when I had smudged the remaining blood on it.


    It wasn''t just a book. It was something more,


    I was sure of it.


    But for now, that "more" was about to meet some crazy liquids-


    Yea.


    Some crazy liquids.


    "Kekk¡ª" My mouth let out a weird sound.


    For a moment there, I nearly questioned myself.


    ''Was I really going mad?''


    With Grandma Sylvie gone to the market, the house was mine for the next couple of hours.


    My grin stretched wide¡ªborderline crazy¡ªas I kicked off the stinky boots and yanked down my pants.


    Pale, muscular legs met the chilly air. I didn''t stop there.


    My blue blazer came off next, then the black shirt, until I stood in nothing but my boxers.


    This was my normal. I was used to stripping my clothes when no one could see me. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was something liberating about it, as if I could let go of the suffocating world outside and just be myself.


    The creepy grin did not leave my face as I searched under the bed and pulled out an old, beat-up player.


    Ughhh


    I still missed the advanced technology items inside our home in Romero Clan.


    Dad had once brought an ''AI speaker'' at home.


    He had said that all we gotta do is tell it to play songs and it would.


    Crazy-


    Looking at the worn-out player, I crouched down and hit the play button, cold metal songs started pouring out, filling the room with strangely upbeat music.


    "Perfect," I muttered, cracking my neck.


    This would do.


    Still grinning, I kicked my door open and walked down the creaking wooden stairs like I owned the place.


    The high notes of music followed me as I descended the ground floor.


    It was a far cry from the huge ass mansions I grew up in.


    When I was still a noble, the floors would have been polished marble and walls lined with expensive tapestry.


    Here, the ground was uneven stone, the furniture old and mismatched, and the only design was a moth-eaten surface of the rooftop.


    But I''d grown used to it. This was home now.


    The scent of fresh bread still lingered, a remnant of Grandma''s morning baking spree.


    The kitchen was small, with a single wooden counter and a lopsided table where we shared meals.


    The living room wasn''t much better, with its single armchair and threadbare rug.


    But I wasn''t here to admire the d¨¦cor.


    I threw open the garage door with the style of a magician revealing his greatest trick.


    Inside, the dim light barely illuminated the rows of tools and equipment Grandma used for her various projects.


    And there it was.


    The pocket knife lay on the wooden workbench, its blade glinting faintly under the dim light filtering through the cracks in the garage walls.


    I stopped in my tracks, a shiver running down my spine as I stared at it like it was a sleeping beast that might wake if I so much as breathed wrong.


    "Right. No big deal, Noah," I muttered, though my voice came out shakier than I''d intended.


    I reached out, fingers trembling slightly as they hovered over the handle.


    Grandma Sylvie''s voice echoed in my head, a sharp warning from years ago:


    "Everything in this garage has a place, and if I find something missing, boy, you''d better have an explanation."


    I gulped. I could practically see her frowning, her sharp eyes boring into my soul, armed with questions I''d have no good answers for.


    With a deep breath, I steadied my hand and picked up the knife. It was heavier than I expected, the cool metal pressing against my skin.


    The handle was worn, the leather grip cracked and faded with time, but the blade...the blade was spotless, sharp, and¡ªif the slight tremor in my reflection was any indication¡ªutterly terrifying.


    I examined it carefully, turning it over in my hands like I was handling a holy relic.


    The last thing I needed was to accidentally break the damn thing or¡ªGod forbid¡ªI wouldn''t just be in for a "questioning lesson."


    I''d be in for a never-ending lecture about responsibility, respect, and why she didn''t raise me to be a little delinquent.


    "Calm down, Noah," I muttered, exhaling slowly. "You''re borrowing it. Borrowing. You''ll put it back exactly where you found it. She won''t even know it''s gone."


    As I made my way back to my room upstairs, I couldn''t help but glance over my shoulder, half expecting to see Grandma standing there with a disappointed look on her face.


    But there was nothing¡ªjust the faint hum of the player upstairs and the aroma of her baking still floating in the air.


    Once I reached the room, I set the knife on the table; just beside the cursed book.


    The contrast between the two was visible to the naked eye.


    The knife was simple and unassuming while the book was dark and mysterious, like it held secrets no mortal had any business knowing.


    I sat down, the wooden chair creaking under my weight, and stared at the pair of them.


    The knife felt...wrong here, out of place in the presence of something as otherworldly as the book.


    But I did not have a choice.


    "Alright, my ticket to heaven," I said, rolling up the sleeve of my shirtless arm. "Let''s see if you''ve got more to say."


    My grin was back¡ªhalf-mad, half-determined¡ªas I picked up the knife and carefully pressed the edge against the tip of my finger.


    The sting came first, sharp and immediate, followed by the slow trickle of blood welling up from the tiny cut.


    I winced but didn''t pull back.


    This was nothing. Just a drop. Barely a scratch.


    I held my finger over the book, letting the blood drip onto its cover. The dark red liquid smeared against the title, glistening faintly in the dim light.


    At first, nothing happened, and I felt a flicker of doubt creep in.


    But then¡ª


    A low hum filled the room, faint but growing louder.


    The book began to vibrate beneath my hand, the blood on its surface spreading unnaturally fast, like it was being absorbed.


    The symbols on the cover glowed faintly, the light pulsating in rhythm with the beat of my heart.


    I leaned in closer, my breath hitching as the book''s hum grew louder, more insistent. It felt alive, almost like it was breathing.


    And then, with a sudden flash of light, the book snapped open.


    "Holy sh¡ª!" I yelped, stumbling back in surprise and nearly knocking myself over the chair.


    The pages flipped wildly, as if caught in a phantom wind, each one glowing faintly with strange symbols I couldn''t begin to understand.


    My heart raced as I stared at the glowing text, my eyes darting across the page, desperate to make sense of it all.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the book stilled.


    ***

 Chapter 14: Trouble

    Chapter 14: TroubleMy heart raced as I stared at the glowing texts, my eyes darting across the blurry words as I continued to decipher them without a pause.


    I wanted to know what happened next.


    No.


    I NEEDED TO KNOW.


    The faint silence that had filled the room lingered in my ears, with only the sound of pages being turned audible.


    "...Fuckk," I breathed, the word slipping out like a prayer to whatever gods might be watching.


    But before I could further make sense of the situation, the book mysterious book began to glow brighter¡ªmuch brighter.


    The dim light that had previously filled the room was now drowned out by the overwhelming ''blackness'' emanating from the book.


    It was blinding, consuming everything in its path. The glow cast long, eerie shadows that danced along the walls of my room.


    And then I felt it¡ªa sharp, insistent pull at the cut on my finger. My blood.


    My eyes widened in horror as the crimson droplet, barely visible against the blinding light, was sucked into the book''s pages at a frantic speed.


    It wasn''t just a drop anymore.


    The pull grew stronger, fiercer, until I felt the sting deepen, the wound widening as more blood spilled out, flowing toward the book like it was alive, hungry.


    "No, no, no!" I gasped, panic clawing at my chest as I tried to pull my hand away. But it wouldn''t move.


    My fingers were glued to the book, the skin fused to the cover as if the damn thing had become an extension of my body.


    My other hand shot out, gripping the wooden table to Steady myself.


    But it didn''t help.


    A wave of dizziness hit me like a freight train, and I felt my legs give out entirely.


    My vision blurred at the edges, the room spinning wildly around me as if I were on some nightmarish carnival ride.


    Stay conscious, Noah. Stay conscious. Don''t pass out. Whatever you do, don''t¡ª


    A sharp pain erupted in my skull, cutting off my thoughts like a blade.


    It was like someone had taken a hammer and smashed it on my head, each strike heavier and more relentless than the last.


    I groaned, my voice barely audible over the deafening roar in my ears.


    My grip on the table tightened, knuckles white as I clung to it like lifeline.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    I felt my head lurch forward, my forehead slamming against the rough wooden surface with a dull thud.


    The impact barely registered against the ringing pain inside my head.


    My eyes fluttered half-open, struggling to stay focused as the world around me dissolved into a hazy blur.


    I could still see the book, its glow piercing through the haze like a beacon.


    The pages were flipping by themselves, one after another, faster and faster, the sound of paper rustling filled the room like wings of a thousand birds taking flight.


    Stop... I wanted to shout, to scream, to do anything to make the pages stop turning.


    I was scared that they may never open again, but my throat was dry, my voice caught somewhere deep within me, unable to break free.


    The blood. My blood. It was still flowing, pouring into the book like an endless river.


    I could feel the life draining out of me with each passing second, the weakness spreading through my limbs like a poison.


    My hand.


    It was still stuck to the book, the skin pressed firmly against the cover as if I''d been bound to it by some invisible force.


    The glow from the pages grew brighter, more intense, the light now piercing into my half-open eyes.


    The pages.


    My chest tightened as I watched them flip wildly, each turn faster than the last.


    The thought filled me with a desperation I couldn''t put into words.


    I needed to stop it.


    I needed to do something.


    Anything.


    But my body wouldn''t listen. My limbs felt like lead, my strength all but gone as I lay slumped against the table.


    "No..." The word was a whisper, barely audible, a futile plea that dissolved into the empty air.


    The pain in my head sharpened, a white-hot dagger slicing through my thoughts.


    My vision dimmed further, the room fading away into an all-encompassing darkness.


    But the sound of the pages flipping did not stop.


    I tried to hold on, to keep my eyes open, to fight against the pull of unconsciousness. But it was a losing battle.


    My body was betraying me, dragging me down into the abyss with every passing second.


    The last thing I saw before the darkness claimed me was the book, its glow pulsating like a heartbeat.


    And then?


    Darkness.


    ____________________________


    The scent of freshly baked bread clung to the crisp morning air as I balanced a wicker basket on my hip.


    The loaves inside were still warm, their golden crusts peeking through the cloth covering.


    The market was already crowdy, voices rising and falling like tides on a full moon as townsfolk haggled for the best deals.


    I approached a small shop tucked into the corner of the square, its wooden sign creaking faintly in the breeze.


    The shopkeeper, a wiry woman named Clara, stood by the door, arranging jars of honey on a shelf. Her sharp, brown eyes lit up when she spotted me.


    "Sylvie!" she called out, brushing her hands on her apron. "Right on time, as always."


    I offered a polite smile, setting the basket on the counter just inside the shop.


    "Morning, Clara. Brought your usual order. Fresh from the oven."


    Clara leaned over the basket, inhaling deeply. "Ah, bless you. Your bread sells faster than anything else I''ve got here."


    I busied myself with unloading the loaves, their warm weight familiar against my hands. Clara chattered away, her voice a constant hum in the background.


    Something about the mayor''s new rules on market taxes, or perhaps it was the tavern brawl from the night before¡ªI wasn''t really listening.


    And then, a piercing caw split the air.


    Both of us froze, our heads snapping toward the sound.


    A raven soared above the market square, its black wings cutting through the sunlight as it circled high overhead.


    Clara squinted, her brow furrowing. "Strange... you don''t see those in town often."


    My heart stuttered in my chest. I knew that raven.


    Its movements weren''t random; they were deliberate... practiced.


    Clara turned back to me, curiosity etched on her face. "You alright, Sylvie? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    I forced a tight smile, quickly covering the remaining loaves in the basket.


    "I just remembered I''ve got something on the stove. I''ll be back later for the payment."


    Before she could protest, I was already moving, my boots clicking against the cobblestones as I ducked into a narrow alleyway.


    The air here was cooler, the walls casting deep shadows that swallowed the noise of the market.


    I paused, tilting my head back and whistling a low, intricate tune.


    The raven''s answer was immediate.


    Its caw echoed sharply as it dove down from the sky, landing on a nearby crate with an unsettling grace.


    Its black eyes gleamed like polished stone, unblinking and intelligent.


    "Good boy," I murmured, reaching out to stroke its feathers.


    It leaned into my touch, its beak clicking softly as it extended its leg toward me.


    A small piece of parchment was tied there, bound with a black thread.


    My fingers trembled as I worked to untie it, the paper crinkling faintly in the quiet background.


    "The Patriarch summons you." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My breath hitched.


    The words echoed in my mind, heavier than the note''s weight.


    I glanced back at the raven, its unblinking gaze locked onto mine as if awaiting further instruction.


    "You''ve done your job," I said softly, giving it one last stroke before it took off, wings slicing through the air as it disappeared into the sky.


    Clutching the note tightly, I turned and made my way back towards the market square.


    But my thoughts were far from bread and small talk now.


    The Romero Patriarch.


    Venus Romero.


    He rarely summoned anyone unless it was urgent.


    And urgent with him?


    It always meant trouble.


    ***

 Chapter 15: Villain

    Chapter 15: VillainMy heart raced as I stared at the glowing text, my eyes darting across the page, desperate to make sense of it all.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the book stilled.


    ...fuckk!!


    I reached out, my fingers trembling as they grazed the edge of the page. The words shifted as I focused on them, their forms blurring and reforming like mist caught in a breeze.


    My head throbbed in protest, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    "What... what is this?" I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    I couldn''t read most of it. The symbols were foreign, their meanings just out of reach, like trying to recall a half-forgotten dream. But then¡ª


    There.


    A word emerged, clear as day amidst the chaos.


    Hero.


    The word burned itself into my mind, filling me with a strange mix of dread and confusion.


    My throat tightened as I read it over and over, the letters glowing brighter every time my eyes passed over them.


    Hero?


    What the hell was this supposed to mean?


    I forced myself to focus, my vision narrowing to the words just below.


    More symbols twisted and reformed, until another name came into view: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azazel Dafnerr.


    I froze. That name¡ªit sparked something in my memory, something distant but undeniable.


    I knew it, or at least I thought I did. My stomach churned, twisting like I had some century-old discord with this guy.


    I scanned further, desperation clawing at my insides as the text shifted again.


    The next words leapt out at me like a slap to the face:


    Orphaned child.


    My chest tightened, breath catching as the room seemed to grow colder.


    My fingers dug into the edge of the table as I leaned forward, eyes glued to the page.


    Then I saw it.


    My name.


    Noah Romero.


    The Fated Villain.


    My heart stopped.


    The blood in my veins froze, every fibre of my being screamed at me to look away.


    But I couldn''t.


    I was trapped, my gaze locked on those two words as if they''d been written in fire.


    How... how is my name in here?


    No. More like why was my name over the fated villain?


    It couldn''t be??


    Right¡ª


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to flip the page again, even as my hands shook and my breath came in shallow gasps.


    The text shifted again, forming an image in my mind as I read. The setting was vivid, almost tangible:


    An academy.


    I could see it clearly¡ªa sprawling campus with towering buildings, bustling courtyards, and endless corridors.


    Students migled with each other, about, their voices fading into a mix of laughter, whispers, and shouted commands.


    And there, among them, was me.


    Noah Romero.


    The words painted a brutal picture, one that hit far too close to home.


    Bullied.


    Weak.


    A coward.


    My heart pounded in my chest as scenes unfolded in my mind like a twisted film reel.


    More and more words started appearing related to me and about how I had turned to the dark side.


    ''Fuck... was this really me?'' I questioned.


    My hair was described more messy than usual, my eyes used to shine purple like the stars and I had become way stronger.


    But then I realised the reason of this sudden change.


    An attack on our house.


    My Gr-grandma...She was killed.


    Fuck. No.


    Anger boiled up to the top of my lungs as I forced myself to read faster.


    An assassination?


    No.


    A test? Maybe?


    Ughhh


    I tried all I had to focus on the blurred out words so I can read clearer.


    A dozen minutes passed as I continued skimming through the pages in a frenzy.


    The more I read.. the crazier it got¡ª


    The words described me with cruel precision, capturing every detail about me.


    It was too real.


    Too familiar.


    "No," I muttered, shaking my head. "No, this isn''t... this can''t be¡ª"


    My eyes darted back to the pages, desperate for some kind of explanation.


    How did it know?


    How could this book possibly know these things about me?


    My knees buckled, and I fell into the chair behind me as my breathing turned more and more shallow.


    This isn''t real. It can''t be real.


    But the words wouldn''t let me go. They clawed at my mind, pulling me deeper into their madness.


    And then I remembered it.


    The first sentence of the book.


    Your world is but a fiction novel.


    I froze, my entire body going cold.


    The sentence repeated itself in my mind, over and over, until it drowned out everything else.


    Your world is but a fiction novel.


    "No," I whispered, my voice trembling. "No, that''s impossible. This is... this is insane."


    But the words were there, staring back at me like a cruel joke.


    It''s a fantasy.


    My hands gripped the edge of the table, knuckles white as I fought to steady myself.


    The room seemed to close in on me, the air growing thick and oppressive.


    My vision swam, dark spots dancing at the edges as the weight of the book''s revelation pressed down on me.


    "It''s lying," I said, my voice rising as panic took hold. "It has to be lying. This... this is just some kind of sick joke!"


    But deep down, I knew better.


    The names. The academy. The events.


    Everything in the book¡ªit was too familiar, too specific to be coincidence.


    I leaned back in the chair, my head tilting toward the ceiling as I let out a shaky breath. My face felt pale, my skin sticky with sweat as the gravity of the situation settled over me.


    What does this mean?


    What the hell am I supposed to do now?


    The words lingered in my head, and their


    weight was crushing.


    For the first time in my life, I cared whether the world I lived in was a fantasy or not.


    Because deep down in my heart,


    I knew.


    The fact that I was going to be the Fated Villain of this so called ''Story''.


    ***

 Chapter 16: *Bonus Chapter*

    Chapter 16: *Bonus Chapter*The streets of the market faded behind me as I made my way through the winding roads towards our house.


    The raven had flown off, its dark silhouette disappearing into the morning sky as if it hadn''t been there at all.


    But the note it brought burned like a brand in my pocket, the words etched into my mind.


    The Patriarch summons you.


    I did not let my thoughts linger on it. Not yet. My gaze swept over the crumbling stone walls and uneven cobblestones of the city''s outer district.


    This place, rough and unpolished, was a far cry from the Techno Hub of the Von Stien Empire''s capital, where wealth and power dripped from every corner.


    I pulled my shawl tighter around me, my footsteps steady but unhurried.


    I did not give the scenes occurring around me a second thought.


    In this world, if you were weak... then it was only your fault.


    The brutal truth rang in my mind, as familiar as the air I breathed.


    The Cassian family ruled over this territory, their banner flying high on every guard tower and castle spire. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were the noble rulers of the Von Stien Empire, famous for their unrelenting display of power and their so-called "righteousness."


    It was a delicate balance, the strong thrived and the weak were crushed underfoot.


    But the world hadn''t always been this way.


    As my feet carried me past shuttered windows and narrow alleyways, my thoughts drifted back to the stories of old, the tales whispered by my grandmother when I was just a child.


    Back then, the empires had been fragmented, locked in endless wars over land, resources, and dominance. It was chaos.


    Then they came.


    The Kalki.


    No one knew where they had come from, whether they were remnants of some ancient civilization or invaders from another world entirely.


    What was clear was their intent: to usurp Earth, to take our world for themselves.


    They were unlike anything humanity had ever faced.


    With appearances exactly identical to ours with the only difference being the black horns on their head, many fell prey to their deceptions.


    In the face of their might, the empires did something no one thought possible: they united.


    The Central Government was born, a council of leaders from each kingdom and empire, sworn to defend the planet at all costs.


    They had managed to drive back the Kalki, but the cost had been immense.


    Entire cities were razed, and countless lives were lost.


    The Kalki had been defeated¡ªat least for now. However, the unity of the empires was short-lived.


    The Central Government remained, holding ultimate authority, but the old power struggles resumed, fueled by new rivalries and grudges.


    Now, centuries later, the scars of the Kalki invasion still mark our world.


    Cities like this one, on the fringes of the empire, bore the brunt of those scars.


    The Central Government kept the peace, but barely.


    Beneath the surface, the empires jockeyed for position, their ambitions unchecked.


    It all came down to one thing: power.


    And to gain power, there were only two ways. Either integrate with a Hollow or train in Mana Arts and become a mage.


    I grimaced at the thought.


    The integration of Hollows¡ªa process that I had always loathed, came to be my downfall.


    The punishment for leaving the Romero Household was to be stripped of our mana cores.


    It was only because of ''him'' that I was able to go away with a sealed one instead.


    My mind spiralled back to the good, old times but I shut them up just as quickly.


    Hmph*


    That blasted man.


    Anyways, I thought back to how if I had integrated with a hollow then, Noah and I would still have some sort of protection.


    We wouldn''t have had to settle in this rundown place where technology is thought of as weird artifacts instead.


    During the battle with the Kalki, humans found out that the creature''s innate abilities gets stored in one of their body parts.


    This body part is known as the hollow.


    If one can properly extract the hollow from the creature''s body and integrate with it?


    They are able to tap upon the creature''s power and become something else entirely.


    Then there was Mana Arts, the discipline of harnessing the natural energy of the world.


    It required years of training, gruelling effort, and unyielding willpower.


    Most people lacked the talent or resources to even attempt it.


    I sighed, shaking my head as I rounded a corner.


    My house was just ahead, a modest structure tucked into a quiet street.


    That was when I felt it.


    The air around me shifted, the faintest whisper of something unnatural brushing against my senses.


    I froze, my hand instinctively going to the dagger hidden beneath my shawl.


    And then it hit.


    A surge of mana erupted from somewhere ahead, raw and unrestrained, its force rippling through the air like a tidal wave.


    The raw intensity of it stole the breath from my lungs, making my knees go weak as I gripped the nearest wall for support.


    "What in the¡ª?" I muttered, my voice drowned by the deafening roar of energy that followed.


    My instincts screamed at me to turn back, to run, but I couldn''t.


    My house was in that direction, and something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas inside.


    Shit.


    Noah was inside the house!!


    ***

 Chapter 17: The cure

    Chapter 17: The cureMy head throbbed like shit.


    Batshit crazy.


    Fuck¡ª


    I could feel something pulsing in my skull as I tried opening my eyes.


    My limbs felt real heavy, and my throat was as dry as it could be.


    The faint memory of the book¡ªthe glowing lingered in my mind, hazy and incomplete.


    "NOAH!"


    The sound of my name, sharp and panicked, pulled me further out of my brain.


    I groaned as I felt my shoulders being jerked up and down with a surprising force.


    My eyes fluttered open, only to be met with the frantic face of my Grandma, Sylvie, looming over me.


    "What the hell...?" I muttered weakly, my voice rough.


    "Oh, thank the gods," she breathed out, though her relief was short-lived.


    She shook me again, none too gently. "Wake up properly, you stubborn boy! What happened? Did you feel it?"


    I blinked, trying to focus on her words, but they felt like a distant echo in my ears.


    My memories of the last few moments¡ªor hours¡ªwere a mess.


    The book, the blood, the overwhelming glow... it all mixed into my brain like a chocolate smoothie.


    "Quit shaking your head like that and answer me!" Ma snapped, her tone sharp but laced with worry.


    She was still in the floral frock she''d worn to the market earlier, though it was slightly crumpled now.


    Her face, however, was a different story¡ªeyes wide with panic, lips pressed into a thin line, and brows furrowed like a storm cloud.


    "Ma, stop!" I managed to rasp out, patting weakly at her hands as she gave me one last, firm shake.


    My body jolted up, and the haze in my mind began to clear.


    "Thank goodness," she muttered, taking a step back. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, tell me. Did you feel anything strange? Anything at all?"


    Her question sent a shot of adrenaline through me, and my eyes darted to the table where it had been placed.


    The book.


    The Book of Sin.


    It was gone.


    Where the hell did it go? I screamed internally as my stomach dropped.


    I tried to make the straightest face possible as I faced her, trying to mask the panic that threatened to spill over.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said carefully, avoiding her gaze as I rubbed the back of my neck.


    Sylvie''s sharp eyes bore into me, clearly not buying my half-assed attempt at nonchalance.


    "Don''t you dare lie to me, boy," she said, her voice low and dangerous.


    But after a long, tense moment, she let out another sigh, and the heavy aura surrounding her seemed to fade.


    She turned and walked over to my bed, picking up the half-empty bottle of water beside my bed.


    Without hesitation, she uncapped it and took a long swig.


    The sight was so absurd that, for a moment, I forgot about the missing book.


    "What the¡ªMa, that''s my water!" I said, exasperated.


    "Do you see me caring?" she shot back, wiping her mouth with the back of the hand.


    Her gaze flicked back to me, narrowing as she noticed my wandering eyes scanning the room. "What are you looking for?"


    "Nothing," I said quickly, too quickly. My mind raced as I tried to think of where the book had disappeared.


    Did it vanish?


    Was it stolen?


    Or... did it do something even worse?


    Sylvie Grandma''s skeptical look deepened. She crossed her arms and leaned against the backrest of the bed, watching me like a hawk.


    "Out with it, boy. It''s not like you''ve gotten some girl pregnant or something, is it?" she said, her tone half-joking.


    I froze, my brain short-circuiting at her words. "What? No!" I sputtered, my face heating up.


    Sylvie raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "You''re awfully defensive for someone who hasn''t done anything."


    "Ma, seriously!" I groaned, running a hand through my hair.


    Her expression shifted slightly, a flicker of genuine concern crossing her features. "Wait... don''t tell me you actually¡ª"


    "No!" I cut her off, my voice louder than I intended. "Gods, Ma, no. Just stop!"


    She let out a huff, though her shoulders relaxed slightly. "Well, good. Because I''m too young to be a great-grandma, and I''m definitely not babysitting."


    I buried my face in my hands, wishing for the ground to swallow me whole.


    "Can we not talk about this?" I muttered.


    Sylvie''s sharp laugh rang out, but the tension still lingered.


    I did not know what had exactly happened, but seeing her reaction, it must have been big.


    Unfortunately, that thought did nothing but stress me more.


    The book was behind this.


    I was sure of it-


    I could feel the weight of her gaze as I resumed my subtle search of the room, my mind racing with curses.


    ''Where the hell is that damn book?'' I thought, my frustration increasing.


    Weirdly, Grandma''s patience ran thinner than mine as she rolled her eyes and straightened up.


    "Out with it, Noah. Whatever''s got you acting like a guilty little squirrel, spill it. Now."


    I hesitated, debating whether to tell her the truth.


    But before I could make up my mind, she added, "It''s not like you can keep secrets from me, anyway.


    I''ve known you since you were in diapers, remember?"


    I let out a long sigh, realizing that I couldn''t dodge her questions forever.


    Slowly, I lifted my head and met her gaze.


    "Have you seen that book?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended. "The one Mom and Dad left for me?"


    Ma''s eyes widened slightly at the sudden question. "The book? No... why? Is something the matter?"


    Her genuine confusion only made my chest tighten as I swallowed hard, debating my next words.


    Then, deciding to rip the bandage off, I looked her straight in the eye and confessed,


    "I found the cure to my empty physique."


    ***


    A/N: Heyoo ppl, this is the daily Chapter upload.

 Chapter 18: Grandpa

    Chapter 18: Grandpa"I found the cure to my empty physique."


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds


    A whole fucking minute.


    And yet, Ma refused to open her mouth.


    If not for her pink hair swaying along the morning air because of my open window, I doubt I would have recognised if she was even alive or not.


    "She''s not gonna kill me... is she?"


    Her lips parted as if to speak, but no sound came out. She stared at me like I''d just declared I''d found a way to turn lead into gold. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you just say?" She finally managed to utter a word, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I said I might''ve found a way," I repeated, trying to keep my tone steady despite the turmoil inside me. "To fix myself. To get rid of this... curse."


    Sylvie''s expression hardened, her earlier panic replaced by something sharper¡ªsomething protective.


    "Noah, you''re not cursed," she said firmly, though her voice wavered slightly. "You''re just... different."


    "Different?" I chuckled bitterly, gesturing at myself. "Different doesn''t cut it in this world, Ma. You always say this yourself¡ªthat if you''re weak, it''s your own fault."


    Grandma flinched at my words, her shoulders stiffening. "That''s not¡ª" she began, but I cut her off.


    "Do you know what it''s like to live like this?" I said, finally trying to express my bottled thoughts. "To know that no matter how hard you try, you''ll never be enough? That you will never be able to become a mage?


    To watch everyone else grow stronger while you''re stuck in the same place?"


    Ma opened her mouth to argue, but I wasn''t done.


    "That book..." I said, my voice softening. "It might be the answer... I just need to find it."


    Sylvie Grandma''s eyes narrowed, her suspicion returning. "Noah, what did you do?"


    I hesitated, the memory of the book''s glow and the blood it had drawn from me flashing through my mind.


    "Nothing. Yet," I said carefully.


    Her gaze bore into me, deep and unyielding. "Don''t lie to me, boy. You''re playing with fire, and you know it."


    "Maybe," I admitted, meeting her gaze head-on. "But sometimes, fire is the only way to survive."


    Sylvie let out a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "You''re going to be the death of me, you know that?"


    Despite the tension, a small, grim smile tugged at my lips. "Not if I can help it."


    As we stared each other down, the air in the room seemed to grow heavier, charged with unspoken words and lingering doubts.


    Ughhh


    "It doesn''t matter," I said, more to myself than to her.


    "Even if the book just somehow vanished into thin air... I remember everything¡ª"


    Sylvie raised an eyebrow. "What does that mean?"


    She was practically begging me to spill put the beans but I stopped her.


    "Ma...I''ll tell you everything that happens to me but please, never again ask how it happened.


    I dont think I can explain it to you even if I wanted to¡ª"


    There was a long silence between us before Grandma Sylvie let out a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    And when she opened them, there were no signs or her being suspicious or the heavy atmosphere between us.


    She patiently tied her hair into a bun while quietly staring at me, as if to start speaking.


    "The book," I said, my voice steadier now. "Even if it''s gone, I already know how to fix this."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her usual demeanor softening into something more vulnerable. "Are you sure?" she asked quietly. "Do you need my help?"


    For a split second, I considered accepting her offer. The process that had been described in the book wasn''t exactly... pleasant.


    Having someone there, someone who cared, might make it easier.


    But then I remembered the details¡ªthe pain, and most importantly the risk.


    No.


    This wasn''t something she needed to see.


    "I''ll be fine," I said, shaking my head. "Just... wait outside in the living room, okay?"


    Ma didn''t look convinced, but she nodded anyway. "Alright," she said, turning towards the door.


    "But if you pass out, I''m not letting you do your little experiment again, whether you like it or not."


    I managed a weak smile, realising that the reason she had come up so strong to wake me in the first place was because she had kmown that I wasn''t just sleeping.


    I had passed out.


    "Noted."


    With my final word of reassurance, she reached the doorway, her hand resting on the frame as she turned back to look at me.


    Her expression had shifted again, her eyes filled with a seriousness that made my chest tighten.


    "Noah," she said, her voice low. "Whatever you''re planning, I hope it works. Because..." She hesitated, glancing over her shoulder as if someone might overhear.


    "I just received a cryptic message from our clan. The Patriarch summons us... or should I say that your Grandpa summons us?"


    Her words sent a chill down my spine.


    Shit.


    Not him.


    Anyone but him¡ª


    I groaned out loud, wanting to complain when another detail from my memories shook me.


    The Romero Patriarch.


    That name had been in the book.


    This¡ªthis had happened before.


    In the book of sin...


    I froze, my mind racing as I tried to piece together the fragments of information I''d read.


    The pages had been cryptic and hazy, but now it all felt too real.


    Sylvie must have noticed the change in my expression because she frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    I couldn''t hide the truth¡ªnot from her, right?


    I was about to meet her gaze, but right before I could.


    I realised something.


    I was still naked.


    Almost...butt naked.


    ***

 Chapter 19: Vote Of Confidence

    Chapter 19: Vote Of ConfidenceThe awkwardness from before was unbearable.


    I stood frozen, replaying how I had been in nothing but boxers the whole time.


    My cheeks were flushed red and I could still feel shivers down my spine when Grandma gave me ''that'' Knowing look-


    Nooooo! It''s not what she thinks~


    Grandma Sylvie, bless her soul, had maintained a straight face.


    But the faint twitch of her eyes betrayed her inner struggle not to burst into laughter¡ªor perhaps give me a more questioning look.


    "Clean yourself up first, Noah," she had said, her voice unusually calm as she turned on her heel and walked out.


    "And eat something. You look like death warmed over. Whatever you''re planning can wait until you''re not... disgusting."


    Disgusting?  Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ouch, that stung more than I let on.


    And so, here I was, standing under the lukewarm water that sprayed out of the shower head.


    Watching the water swirl down the drain, my face burned, not just from the heat but from the sheer humiliation of the earlier scene.


    Smooth, Noah. Real smooth.


    Running fingers through my wet, black hair; I lathered the soap applied on them as I scrubbed away the dried sweat and faint traces of blood from earlier.


    My mind wandered back to her expression when she mentioned Grandpa Venus...The current Patriarch of Romero House-


    ''That was quite a save though,'' I thought.


    Me being almost naked actually worked in my favour since Grandma ran away and forgot about the fact that I had still some beans yet to spill.


    Huff


    I sighed, deciding that anything more about the book or the fact that I somehow knew the future should be kept a secret.


    I let out a deep breath, leaning against the shower wall.


    The Book of Sin had mentioned something about what the patriarch wanted, I was sure of it.


    But my memories of it were starting to get mixed because of all the stress.


    It was not like I could not recall and write everything I read in the book to another copy but gaining strength was more important right now.


    I scrubbed harder, trying to shake off the unease clinging to me like the grime on my skin.


    If this really was connected to what I''d read... I needed to be prepared.


    Once I was done, I stepped out, drying myself with a towel quickly. The cool air of my room greeted me as I changed into fresh clothes. Simple, practical¡ªnothing fancy. I didn''t exactly have a wardrobe full of options.


    Most of them were a set of white and black coloured T-shirts and a few track pants.


    I know I know,


    I am supposed to be a noble and that I had a status...A standard to maintain.


    Right?


    Then please give this poor noble some gifts and money for I am penniless.


    The fact that my so-called noble inheritance was nothing but a creepy old book that disappeared into thin air should tell you enough-


    I am a poor noble-


    Yes!


    I need money.


    Give me Money!!


    Pheww


    "Noah! You better eat something before you start any more of your shenanigans!" Grandma''s voice rang from the living room, loud and clear.


    I groaned inwardly. She was persistent, I''d give her that. But she had a point.


    Whatever I was about to do next wasn''t going to be a walk in the park.


    Awakening my empty physique was going to be a fucking drag, if I went according to the book of Sin, I had learnt of this method a few years into the future.


    I still could not come to terms with if I should trust what was written in the book but if I was being honest..there was no harm in trying to awaken my physique.


    I couldn''t shake the urgency. The more time I spent delaying, the more restless I felt.


    "Fine, I''ll eat," I muttered to myself, stepping out into the hallway as I shouted. "But only after I''m done."


    Grandma Sylvie was waiting in the living room, sipping from her cup like she hadn''t just ordered me to clean up my act.


    Her eyes flicked to me as I approached, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Feeling human again?" she teased.


    "Depends on your definition of human," I shot back, plopping down on the worn-out couch.


    She raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. "At least you don''t smell like a sewer anymore. That''s progress."


    "Thanks for the vote of confidence."


    Her smirk widened as she set her cup down. "So? What now? Are you finally going to listen to me and eat?"


    I shook my head. "Not yet. There''s something I need to do first."


    Her expression darkened slightly, but she didn''t argue.


    "Just don''t push yourself too hard," she said quietly.


    "I won''t," I replied, though we both knew it wasn''t a promise I could keep.


    As I stood and made my way back to my room, her voice stopped me.


    "Noah," she said, her tone softer than before.


    I turned to look at her.


    "I''m serious about what I said earlier," she continued. "I hope you succeed. Because... things are about to get a lot more complicated."


    Her words lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken meaning. I nodded once, not trusting myself to speak.


    After all, although she was right... The trouble Ma was speaking about wasn''t meeting the Patriarch.


    No.


    It was the fact that an assassin was going to come after me tonight.


    That and...


    Grandma Sylvie was going to die.


    ***


    A/N: This is to inform you that I will be uploading only 1 Chapter a week until April end due to my upcoming exams.


    The bonus Chapters, however stay.


    Every 100 Chapter = 1 Chapte

 Chapter 20: What Do You desire?

    Chapter 20: What Do You desire?The room felt colder than it should have been, air heavy with thoughts I didn''t want to entertain.


    Grandma Sylvie... dead?


    No.


    It was not possible¡ª


    I shook my head violently, as if the sheer force of it could throw the idea out of my mind.


    It was ridiculous.


    Impossible.


    There was no way I''d let something like that happen.


    But the image was stubborn, creeping back in like an unwelcomed guest.


    An assassin... targeting me? That part was easy enough to believe.


    My "empty physique" made me a perfect weakling, a walking invitation for the other members of our family who had a grudge against my parents.


    After all...my father had many enemies.


    And if one did come, there was no doubt what Ma would do.


    My lips pressed into a hard line as my mind betrayed me, spinning the scenarios like some cruel playwright scripting my worst nightmare.


    She would have stood in front of me, her small body shielding mine, her eyes blazing with the same fierce love she''d always had. But her locked mana core¡ªdamn the Romero family and their rules¡ªwould have meant she couldn''t fight back properly.


    She would have been outmatched, outpowered.


    And she''d die.


    She''d die, buying me just enough time to escape.


    A shudder ran through me. My hands clenched into fists so tight that my nails dug into my palms.


    If something like that really happened¡ªif someone dared to take her from me¡ªI wouldn''t just get revenge.


    I''d burn that person''s world down to its core.


    The thought startled me, and I blinked, loosening my grip.


    My knuckles were white, my chest rising and falling as though I''d been running.


    I forced myself to take a deep breath. "Get it together," I muttered, even though my voice sounded hollow to my ears.


    I leaned back against the door, staring at the ceiling. It was painted a dull, cracked white, nothing remarkable.


    Yet, for some reason, I focused on it, as though grounding myself in its imperfection could keep me from spiraling.


    Noah, focus.


    The future version of me in the Book of Sin¡ªhe hadn''t let this happen.


    He''d figured out a way to awaken his physique.


    That was the answer.


    That was the only thing that mattered right now.


    I closed my eyes, letting the words etched in the book''s pages rise to the surface of my mind.


    "The greatest gifts are born out of nothingness."


    It sounded poetic at first, but I knew better. The book had never dealt in poetry. It dealt in truths¡ªbrutal, unyielding truths.


    "To seek what you desire, you must lose what''s most important."


    I let the words hang in the silence, their weight pressing against me.


    What did it mean? Lose what''s most important? Was it some metaphor for sacrifice? Or was it literal?


    I pushed myself off the door, pacing the room as if movement could help my thoughts untangle.


    My bare feet hit the cold wooden floor in uneven beats.


    The mural''s description had been vague, cryptic even.


    But it was clear about one thing¡ªawakening my physique wasn''t going to be easy.


    I stopped pacing, turning to face the only source of light in the room¡ªa lone candle flickering on the desk.


    Its flame wavered, but it never went out, stubbornly holding onto life even against the air sneaking in from the window.


    For a moment, I envied the flame.


    I sat down at the desk, resting my elbows on its scarred surface.


    My hands came up to cradle my face as I closed my eyes, willing myself to focus.


    I needed to remember what the future me had done.


    The book hadn''t detailed the process, only the outcome.


    But there was one scene¡ªa page where the future me was sitting inside in a circle of blood, his body trembling, even his face was pale but his eyes... they were alive.


    The memory of that mural was so vivid it felt like it had been burned into my brain.


    The dark cave he had been hiding in. The trembling. The blood.


    My breath hitched. Blood?


    My gaze flickered to the candle, its flame reflected in my wide eyes.


    Of course. Blood. Life and death. Creation and destruction. The murals were always about balance.


    And balance in the new age had always been depicted with the help of our mana cores¡ª


    The mana core is said to reside at the centre of our body, just below the nape.


    It is said that by developing our core''s, we become more attuned with nature and our thus able to walk the path of a mage.


    And the reason why I could never become a mage was because my mana core was unable to hold the energy known as mana from the surroundings.


    My chair scraped against the floor as I stood abruptly, the sound sharp and jarring in the still room.


    I moved to the small chest at the foot of my bed, pulling it open to reveal an assortment of items¡ªa dagger among them.


    Its blade was simple, unadorned, but its edge gleamed in the dim light. I picked it up, its weight familiar in my hand.


    These was one of the items I had used to open the Book Of Sin¡ª S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning to the desk, I set the blade down carefully, my reflection distorted on its polished surface.


    My heart was racing now, not from fear but from the electric anticipation coursing through me.


    This was it.


    The beginning.


    "To seek what you desire, you must lose what''s most important."


    What did I desire?


    Strength?


    Power?


    The ability to protect the people I cared about?


    And what would I need to lose in exchange?


    The thought lingered as I held the blade, its cool surface pressed against my palm.


    "I''ll find out soon enough," I murmured.


    The candle flickered, its light casting long, shifting shadows on the walls.


    It was already afternoon, I thought.


    12 hours to go before grandma dies.


    ***


    A/N: I have successfully signed my contract!!


    With this, a few other ways to obtain a bonus Chapter has opened its way to us.


    100ps = 1 Bonus Chapter


    4 Golden Tickets = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Gifts worth 50coins or more = 1 Bonus Chapte

 Chapter 21: *Bonus Chapter*

    Chapter 21: *Bonus Chapter*The room smelled of iron and burnt wax.


    It had been an hour since I started, and blood was still dripping from my fingertips.


    The faint sound it made against the floor was almost rhythmic, a counter to my thoughts as I stared at the finished sacrificial circle.


    The circle glowed faintly, its edges traced with the blood I had painstakingly offered.


    My fingers were numb, a result of the need to make intricate designs made up of overlapping sigils and unfamiliar runes.


    Their shapes jagged, twisting into each other like vines choking a tree.


    Looking at this wonder, I realised that it wouldn''t have been possible to make this if I hadn''t burned the image I''d seen in that book. Back then, when I realised that there was a way to awaken my physique, I had put all my focus on learning the Awakening Ritual. Symbols of fire and ash were etched near the circle''s outer edges, while the center bore a hollow spiral¡ªempty and ominous, like it was waiting to devour whatever lay in its grasp.


    I sat cross-legged at the very center, my body perfectly aligned with the spiral, my breathing steady but shallow.


    The dim light from the candle at the corner of the room cast a flickering glow over the runes, making them look alive.


    Feeling a sense of overdrive fill me, I felt acutely aware of the silence that now filled the room.


    No wind rustling through the cracked window, no distant hum of life outside. Just me, the circle, and the faint crackle of the candle''s flame.


    As I stared down at my hands, the blood running from the shallow cuts I''d made earlier began to slow, eventually stopping altogether. But my focus wasn''t on the blood.


    It was on something much more terrifying.


    The bruises. The cuts. The pain in my ribs from the beating I''d taken yesterday.


    All of it was... gone.


    When Grandma Sylvie had woken me up, I hadn''t noticed at first.


    I''d been too distracted, too consumed with embarrassment and the urgency of what I needed to do next.


    But now, with the room silent and my body still, it was clear as day.


    It must be the Book Of Sin.


    I flexed my fingers, the cuts from carving the circle visible. Perhaps the only injuries I could account for.


    My skin was smooth, unbroken, where bruises should have lingered.


    My ribs no longer ached, and even the faint traces of blood that had been sucked by the Book of Sin had been replenished.


    A chill ran through me.


    Yes.


    It had to be the book.


    There was no other explanation.


    It had taken my blood, drained me, and yet here I was, whole again.


    Then again... at what cost?


    I did not like the possibilities that came in my mind, so I shoved them aside.


    There was no time to dwell on the consequences righy now.


    Not now.


    I reached out for the dagger resting beside me, its blade dull in the candlelight but sharp enough to cut through flesh.


    I felt it''s smooth and cold surface on my hand, unsure if what I was doing would be the right choice...


    "The greatest gifts are born out of nothingness.


    To seek what you desire, you must lose what''s most important."


    The words echoed in my mind, a grim reminder of the path I''d chosen.


    I looked down at my chest as I traced the outline of my navel.


    This was where one''s mana core was placed, right below their navel.


    I imagined it pulse faintly beneath my skin, my fingers brushing against the faint glow of my mana core.


    But it was all a make believe.


    My core did not shine. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nor did it store mana.


    I had an empty physique.


    A flaw.


    A burden.


    And if the book was right, this was the only way to change that.


    The murals in the book had shown me what needed to be done, even if it hadn''t explained why.


    I knew what I had to do.


    My grip on the dagger tightened as I tried to reinforced myself.


    ''Could I really do this?''


    The spiral at the center of the circle seemed to pulse faintly, inticing me to offer the ''sacrifice''.


    It felt alive, like it was watching me, waiting. The glow of the runes grew brighter, their light flickering along the pounding of my heart.


    I took a shaky breath, lowering the dagger to hover just above my abdomen.


    The tip was aligned perfectly where it was described in the book.


    Right below my nape.


    This was it.


    I''d imagined this moment so many times in the last few minutes, but now that it was finally here, my hands started trembling.


    What if it didn''t work?


    .


    .


    .


    What if it did?


    Ughhh


    "Stop thinking," I whispered to myself, my voice hoarse. "Just do it."


    I clenched my teeth, forcing my mind to go blank.


    The hesitation was unbearable, like a wall I couldn''t climb.


    My chest felt tight, not from fear but from the overwhelming weight of what I was going to do.


    And then, in one swift motion I plunged the dagger, deep into my mana core.


    ***


    A/N: Including the ps before reset and the current, we have finally reached 100ps!!


    Here''s the promised bonus Chapter¡ª


    Note:


    100ps = 1 bonus Chapter


    4 Golden tickets = 1 bonus Chapter


    Any gift = 1 bonus Chapter for gifts amounting to every 2000 coins.


    2 Golden tickets to go for a Bonus Chapter!!


    Giveoneinstantly.


    Hehehe


    ***

 Chapter 22: Gluttony

    Chapter 22: GluttonyHow long had it been?


    Minutes?


    Hours?


    I did not know.


    My mind felt completely dull and my body continued twitching.


    A bright light flashed as soon as the dagger had pierced into my abdomen, digging deep into my mana core.


    I could practically see the warm, crimson liquid flowing down my stomach to the lines that connected the spiral.


    I had felt such a jolting pain that every part of me went crazy.


    I had howled such a loud shout that I was worried Grandma would come inside.


    For what I am doing right now is nothing holy or good.


    No.


    I knew that the method written in the Book of Sin to awaken my physique was actually a demonic one.


    But then again, from what I had known, my physique was indeed inclined to the darker side.


    It did not follow the norms of nature and wasn''t classified into an ideal element like the others.


    Heh¨C


    I let out half a chuckle, after all; my physique was anything but normal.


    The Empty Physique has been known by different names throughout centuries...hiding in the darkness due to its overwhelming presence.


    It was such that an individual with this physique was born once every thousand years!


    The golden light of the circle started to fade as a flash of pale lavender rose from the edges of the spiral.


    The colour moved along the spiral as it covered the whole design.


    I tried to keep my eyes open as I saw the lavender hue climb the spiral and inch towards me.


    It danced along the edges of the spiral, slow and deliberate, like it had a purpose.


    It moved closer to me.


    My breathing was shallow, each rise and fall of the chest shaky as the warm light faded entirely, replaced by the eerie chill of the lavender glow.


    I wanted to back away, to retreat from whatever was happening, but my body refused to move.


    The hue reached my toes first, a faint tingle spreading through my skin as it climbed higher.


    I flinched, my muscles twitching subconsciously.


    It did not hurt, but there was a strange sensation¡ªlike ice brushing against my skin.


    I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms as I tried to hold myself back.


    The lavender hue continued its slow, inevitable advance.


    When it touched my legs, I couldn''t suppress the gasp that escaped my lips. It wasn''t cold anymore¡ªit was warm.


    Too warm.


    A suffocating heat seeped into my skin, making it feel like the glow wasn''t just covering me but sinking inside, sinking deeper with every passing second.


    "What the hell..." My voice was hoarse, barely a whisper as I watched the lavender hue climb higher, covering my body like a second skin.


    It reached my stomach, spreading across the wound where the dagger had pierced into my core. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the numbness that had kept me going disappeared.


    "AHRGHHH¡ª"


    The pain flared again, sharp and electric, forcing my head to snap back as a ragged scream tore from my throat.


    I could feel every single part of the skin around the wounds burn.


    I wanted to claw at it, to rip the glow away, but my hands wouldn''t move.


    They stayed limp at my sides, trembling as the light moved over my chest, up my neck, and finally to my face.


    When it covered me entirely, I felt a stream of information gush inside my mind.


    My mind seemed to absorb the information like a sponge as I continued to understand what was happening.


    My breaths came in short and ragged intervals, the lavender pulsing faintly, matching the erratic rhythm of my heart.


    Then, it happened.


    A sudden gush of water erupted from the edges of the spiral, flooding the circle in an instant.


    The sound was deafening, a rush of liquid crashing against the blood-soaked lines.


    The force of it sent droplets spraying into the air, shining faintly with the same lavender hue that encased me.


    I froze, my eyes wide as the water swirled within the circle, moving unnaturally.


    It wasn''t spreading outward; it stayed contained, following the lines of the spiral like it was alive.


    And then it turned towards me.


    The water surged, swallowing the blood-drawn circle as it rushed to my feet.


    It moved too fast for me to react, wrapping around my legs and climbing higher, just as the lavender glow had done moments before.


    "No¡ªwait!" My voice cracked, and the words choked as the water reached my chest.


    It was cold¡ªbone-chillingly cold¡ªto the point that I stopped feeling my body.


    The moment it touched the lavender glow, the water changed.


    Its crystalline clarity was replaced by the same pale hue, turning into something otherworldly.


    The glow and the water merged, indistinguishable from one another as they wrapped around me completely.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    The water pressed against my face, covering my mouth and nose, but it didn''t suffocate me.


    Instead, it felt like it was seeping inside me, bypassing the need for air entirely.


    I gasped instinctively, but no water entered my lungs.


    It was... surreal.


    Before I could make sense of what was happening, the water lifted me from the ground.


    My body rose slowly, hovering a few feet above the ground.


    And just then, I felt an extremely soothing sensation wash over the hole in my abdomen.


    I glanced down, wide-eyed, watching as the lavender liquid filled the gap, sealing it shut. The muscles and skin around it regenerated seamlessly, leaving behind a faint, glowing mark¡ªa spiral that mirrored the one I had drawn on the floor.


    But it wasn''t just healing.


    I could feel strength surging into my body.


    My arms, once limp and trembling, now felt solid, as though steel had replaced the bone beneath my skin.


    My chest expanded with a newfound vitality, breathing steady.


    It was like every impurity on my body was washed away with the pale liquid.


    Pulsing one last time, I saw it drawing inward, disappearing into my body.


    My veins glowed faintly with an almost invisible light as the last of it vanished, leaving no trace of its existence.


    I hovered in the air for a moment longer before gravity took hold, lowering me gently to the ground.


    With a loud thud, I crouched on one knee, my breathing deep and even.


    My hands clenched into fists subconsciously, and I could hear the satisfying crack of my knuckles echo through the silent room.


    I stared at my hands, turning them over as the strength within me surged uncontrollably.


    It was intoxicating.


    A grin tugged at the corners of my lips, slow and involuntary.


    The power coursing through me was unlike anything I had ever felt¡ªa mixture of strength, vitality, and something far darker.


    I tried to suppress the laugh that bubbled in my chest, but it spilt out anyway, soft at first, then louder.


    "Heh..."


    My shoulders shook as the sound grew, the laughter spiralling into something manic, something uncontrollable.


    The sheer euphoria of the transformation overwhelmed me, and I threw my head back, letting the sound echo through the room.


    "Haha... HAHAHA!"


    Yes!!


    I had finally done it.


    I had awakened the body of Asur-


    Of one of the Seven Gods.


    I had awakened...


    Gluttony.


    ***

 Chapter 23: Sinners

    Chapter 23: SinnersThe world I lived in wasn''t one of fairness.


    Power dictated your worth, and the paths to achieving it were limited.


    For most, strength came from mastering mana arts¡ªmanuals that helped an individual harness the mana inside their core and use them as a channel.


    There was only a finite amount of mana arts and techniques, which made it very hard for the people to gain access to them.


    The worst part was that while everyone was born with a mana core, only a handful of them had the potential to become a mage.


    Then there were the Sinners.


    People who went against the world order and integrated themselves with a hollow.


    By integrating with a hollow, you not only gain access to that creature''s abilities...But occasionally, you also take on their ''bodily characteristics''.


    Some grow too tall, develop wings and some can even become invisible.


    While these 2 were the only paths an individual could take to gain strength, there was another path.


    A path... that could give you all that and more.


    It was the rarest and most coveted of all: A Heavenly Physique.


    Only a few people were born with these gifts, granted by nature itself as though she had chosen them for a greater destiny.


    These physiques weren''t mere physical traits; they were foundations of power, limitless in their potential.


    They dictated what one could achieve, what heights they could reach, and how far they could leave the rest of us behind.


    Heavenly physiques came in many forms. Some were simple but powerful¡ªthe kind that would enhance a single trait, such as strength, agility, or stamina.


    Those born with these common physiques were often revered in their local communities, and hailed as prodigies destined for greatness.


    Then there were the rarer physiques, ones tied to the elements.


    Fire, water, wind, earth¡ªindividuals with these gifts could command the forces of nature themselves, bending reality to their will.


    Such physiques were the kind of thing you''d find in old stories, where a single person could hold back armies or reshape landscapes.


    And above them all were the legendary physiques. They weren''t tied to mere traits or elements; they wielded abilities capable of altering the course of history.


    These physiques were the things of nightmares and dreams alike, containing enough power to destroy cities with a flick of their hand. Even things such as space and time were in some of their hands.


    These wielders were gods among mortals.


    Yet, even among the legends, my physique was something else entirely.


    It wasn''t bound by the conventions of this world. It wasn''t constrained to enhancing a single trait or aligning with an element.


    No, my physique defied definition.


    It didn''t just stand apart from the others; it surpassed them.


    The Empty Physique. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For years, I had thought it was a curse.


    Some cruel joke played by fate, chaining me with the worst possible trait a person could have.


    A body that could neither harness mana nor hold any elemental affinity. It was a hollow shell, devoid of potential.


    I had carried that shame like a collar around my neck for as long as I could remember.


    But now...


    As the truth began to settle in my mind, it was almost unbearable.


    The Book of Sin hadn''t lied.


    My so-called curse wasn''t just some defect. It was a mark, something deeper, darker, and far more twisted than I could have ever imagined.


    It wasn''t just a hollow shell.


    My physique... my existence... was tied to one of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    The realization tore through me like a blade.


    "Mom... Dad..." My voice came out like a rough whisper, trembling as it cracked under the weight of my emotions.


    ''Now I know why you had gone out on my birthday.'' I thought, subconsciously bitting at the insides of my cheek.


    It was to get that book.


    The Book Of Sin.


    An empty tear fell down my cheek as I suppressed all those emotions and feelings inside me and cut them off.


    My face turned rigid as I grit my teeth.


    "It was their choice to leave me behind that day."


    "I did not fucking ask for this."


    I took a shaky breath, staring at my hands.


    They no longer trembled with weakness.


    I had finally become stronger.


    But would all of this have mattered if parents were alive?


    Would all this have mattered if all I truly wanted was for them to stay with me?


    If only they were with me...


    My fingers curled into fists and I could practically hear my knuckles crack as I felt the raw strength now coursing through my veins.


    From being born with the worst physique in the world...


    To awakening an origin-grade physique...


    I was no longer the same person.


    A rush of emotions surged through me.


    I thought of all the years I had spent as nothing.


    As the weak, insignificant boy who was bullied, ridiculed, and dismissed by everyone around him.


    I thought of the moments when I had wished for anything, anything, to make the pain stop. And now, standing here, I realized I no longer had to wish.


    And in that moment, as my voice filled the room with unhinged laughter, one thing became clear:


    The boy I had been was dead.


    And the world would come to know the man who had risen in his place.


    ***


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The scene shifted on the screen, my eyes gleaming as I observed the boy¡ªNoah¡ªhis face bright with the fleeting joy of discovering his newfound strength.


    He was smiling, a wide, na?ve grin that filled me with a deep, unsettling sense of amusement.


    The kind of smile that would soon be erased.


    "Look at you," I whispered softly, my voice like a caress. "You''re happy. You''re so happy, but you don''t know... you''re about to learn that happiness is a fleeting illusion."


    I leaned forward, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of my chair, the sharp metallic scent of my excitement filling the room.


    This joy... I thought, it''ll vanish soon enough. It''s just the calm before the storm.


    I leaned back with a chilling smile, crossing my arms as my fingers drummed against the sides of the desk.


    But Noah''s joy, as innocent and pure as it seemed, would never last. It was far too premature.


    My eyes wandered to the new device I had summoned, a sleek, glowing tablet that appeared out of thin air.


    An evil grin flickered across my eyes as I tapped on the screen, revealing a selection of ''villaintrainingsystems''.


    Each option was more enticing than the last¡ªeach promising to mold Noah into the perfect villain.


    But nothing seemed to excite me.


    Nothing felt... right.


    "Ugh. Boring, boring, and more boring," I muttered, my lips curling into a grimace of disdain.


    "You can only break someone in so many ways with these petty little systems. Where''s the real fun?"


    My gaze landed on a hidden folder, tucked away beneath the mundane options and there I found it.


    One of the first-generation systems.


    The one that had been abandoned, the one ''thatbeing'' had discarded.


    I felt the air around me grow heavier as I unlocked the folder.


    And there it was.


    The system that had been left out in the cold, never meant to see the light of day.


    I smiled.


    A twisted, gleeful smile.


    "There you are," I muttered, my heart filled with anticipation as I clicked on it''s image.


    "The real fun... hasjustbegun."


    ***

 Chapter 24: A Deal

    Chapter 24: A Deal¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As I calmed down, the surge of emotions inside me finally began to fade away.


    I felt my mind steady, the storm inside me calming to a quiet ripple. My laughter slowed, falling into a silence that seemed louder than any noise.


    It had been a long time since I had been happy... this happy-


    I wasn''t weighed down by bitterness or regret. No. I just felt happy.


    Genuinely happy.


    A grin tugged at my lips, uncalled for but welcome.


    I couldn''t help it.


    The years of frustration and despair had lifted, leaving behind a feeling I''d never known.


    I couldn''t remember the last time I''d smiled without it feeling forced, but now, I just couldn''t stop smiling.


    I was drenched.


    Glancing down at myself, I realized that my clothes were stuck to my skin, clinging awkwardly from whatever bizarre ritual I''d just completed.


    The water, or whatever that pale liquid was, had soaked through everything.


    "Ugh," I groaned, pulling the damp fabric from my chest. "I can''t stay like this."


    I tried my best to not spoil the wooden floor than it already was by walking slowly.


    When I reached the mirror, I hesitated, looking at my reflection.


    What I saw left me speechless.


    Gone was the frail, unimpressive figure I''d grown used to.


    My once-pale skin now seemed to radiate a subtle vitality, and my muscles, which were already developed only grew more pronounced, lean and defined.


    I ran a hand over my abdomen, tracing the faint outline of the spiral tattoo that covered my skin.


    It was intricate, almost hypnotic in its design, and it pulsed faintly, like it had a life of its own.


    I couldn''t help but grin again, this time with a sense of pride.


    "So... this is what power feels like,"


    My thoughts drifted to the Book of Sin and everything it had promised.


    If what it said was true, I now could summon water capable of devouring and dissolving anything in its path.


    It was terrifying, but at the same time, it felt amazing.


    I couldn''t wait to test it.


    For a moment, I completely forgot about everything else.


    None of it mattered right now.


    All I could think about was what I could do, what I could become.


    I stepped back from the mirror, removing the rest of my soaked clothes.


    As I dried off and grabbed a fresh set of clothings, I felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    Everything seemed sharper, more vivid¡ªthe colors, the textures, even the faint hum of life outside the bathroom window.


    When I opened my bedroom door, something unexpected caught my eye. A small plate sat neatly on the floor, covered with a napkin.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw the familiar handwriting on the note placed beside it.


    "Love, Grandma."


    I bent down to pick it up, uncovering the plate to reveal a stack of fruit buns.


    They were slightly warm, just the way I liked them; their sweet scent filled the walls.


    For a moment, me awakening my physique and becoming a totally overpowered person did not matter.


    My chest tightened, but not with sorrow or regret. It was something else entirely¡ªgratitude.


    Grandma always had a way of grounding me, of reminding me of the little things that truly mattered.


    Even after everything I''d just been through, these simple gestures felt like the most important thing in the world.


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head as I took the plate inside.


    "Thanks, Grandma," I whispered, a genuine smile on my face.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, taking a bite of one of the buns.


    The sweetness melted on my tongue, and for a moment, I let myself enjoy the peace.


    The power coursing through me was incredible, yes, but this¡ªthis was home. And I wasn''t going to lose sight of that, no matter how strong I became.


    I took another bite, savouring the sweetness that filled my mouth.


    Grandma''s touch was unmistakable¡ªthe soft, airy texture and the slight tartness from the bits of fruit made it perfect.


    I didn''t even know when the first bite turned into a second, and then a third and before I knew it, I''d devoured the entire first bun.


    Reaching for another, I chuckled. "Guess I was hungrier than I thought."


    The second bun was different¡ªhoney-glazed with a hint of cinnamon. The rich, warm flavour felt like a hug, comforting and nostalgic.


    Bite after bite, I couldn''t stop until it too was gone.


    The third bun had a crisp layer of sugar on top, crackling under my teeth with every bite. It was slightly tangy, with a burst of lemon zest hidden in its layers.


    As I finished the last of the crumbs, a satisfied sigh escaped me as I glanced glancing toward the note again.


    Oh god.


    I loved her so fucking much-


    hehehe


    But then, something odd hit me.


    I''d opened the door earlier quite loudly¡ªloud enough that Ma should''ve heard me.


    She always did.


    Her voice would usually follow moments like these, teasing me or nagging about slamming doors.


    She wasn''t exactly subtle with her extroverted antics and tendency to fill every quiet moment with chatter.


    Yet, there hadn''t been a single word.


    The realization sank in slowly, like ice spreading through my veins.


    I stilled, the room around me suddenly feeling too quiet. Too still.


    The kind of silence that didn''t belong here.


    I swallowed hard, the remnants of the third bun sticking uncomfortably as if my body was refusing to accept it.


    "Ma?" I called out, my voice cutting through the silence. It sounded far too loud in the stillness.


    No reply.


    A sinking feeling settled in my gut, and I tried again, louder this time. "Ma? You there?"


    Nothing.


    The silence seemed to stretch, oppressive and unnatural. My chest tightened as panic began to creep in.


    She was always loud, always bustling about. This wasn''t like her.


    "Ma!" I yelled, my voice shaking now.


    Still nothing.


    I bolted from my room, my heart hammering in my chest.


    The stairs blurred under my feet as I rushed down them, fear gnawing at me with every passing second.


    "Ma? Grandma?!" I called out, my voice trembling.


    Again.


    No reply?


    There, sitting on our old, worn couch, was a figure clad in black.


    He was calm, disturbingly, with his hood pulled low over his face.


    His presence was utterly out of place in our modest home, like a shadow that had lost its way.


    I couldn''t see his eyes, but I could feel them on me, cold and calculating. He didn''t move, didn''t even flinch at my sudden appearance. He just sat there, as if he owned the room.


    "Who the hell are you?" I demanded, my voice harsher than I intended as I stood in right opposite to him.


    My black eyes were practically glaring at him.


    The man gave me no reaction.


    I saw his hood shifting just enough for me to catch a glimpse of a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Let''s make a deal... shall we?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer: sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 25: Anger

    Chapter 25: AngerThe sight of Grandma being tied next to the couch felt like a punch to my gut.


    Her frail body was slumped awkwardly against the ropes that bound her, and dark bruises marred her usually kind and gentle face.


    The image burned itself so deeply into my mind that I could not even bring my mind to process it.


    My breath hitched, but I didn''t let myself falter any longer.


    I snapped back to the man on the couch, the smirk on his face making my blood boil.


    He had done this.


    He had dared to touch her, to bring harm to the one person who had given me so much when I had so little.


    My lips curled into a snarl, and a single word escaped me, laced with all the fury I had.


    "Gluttony."


    The air around me seemed to grow heavy as anger consumed me.


    A pale, simmering orb of liquid began to swirl around my palm, its surface rippling as though alive.


    My veins thrummed with power as I focused on the orb, feeling it grow denser, heavier with potential.


    This was it.


    This was the power I had awakened.


    The power that would devour and dissolve anything it touched.


    Without a second thought, I rushed forward, my arm swinging with reckless determination.


    The orb shot from my hand, aimed directly at the man''s smug face.


    He didn''t move, didn''t even flinch, as though he had no intention of avoiding the attack.


    For a brief, exhilarating moment, I thought I had him.


    The orb collided with his chest, the pale liquid splashing across his black cloak. But then... nothing.


    Nothing happened?


    The liquid clung to his cloak for a moment before sliding off, harmlessly pooling on the floor.


    My heart sank as the realization hit me like a blow.


    The attack hadn''t worked.


    The man chuckled, a low, mocking sound that grated against my ears.


    His smirk widened into a full-blown sneer as he finally broke the silence.


    "Pathetic," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "I don''t even know why I was assigned to kill you."


    His words were a slap to my pride, but before I could react, his hand shot out with lightning speed.


    His fingers closed around my wrist, iron-strong and unyielding.


    I tried to pull away, but his grip was too rigid. He remained seated, uncaringly calm, as though he had all the time in the world.


    He repeated himself, his tone almost bored. "Let''s make a deal... shall we?"


    For a moment, my anger faltered, replaced by genuine confusion.


    The power I''d been so proud of, the power I''d felt coursing through my veins, had failed? My mind raced, trying to make sense of it.


    What had gone wrong?


    I was sure I had managed to read atleast half of that Book of Sin overn the time I had it opened and every page was etched into my memories.


    Everything it had written inside it so far had come true¡ªmy awakening, the tattoo, the power.


    But this... this wasn''t what I''d expected.


    The pale liquid, was exactly how it was described in the book. It matched the descriptions perfectly.


    Yet it had done nothing.


    How was this possible?


    Frustration and doubt gnawed at me, but I forced myself to focus.


    I couldn''t let him see my hesitation, couldn''t let him know how lost I felt.


    Summoning every ounce of strength I had, I yanked my arm back with a burst of adrenaline. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His grip held for a moment before slipping, and I stumbled backwards, putting as much distance between us as I could.


    "What the hell do you want?" I spat, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and fury.


    My eyes darted to Ma, her shallow breaths the only sign she was still alive.


    "Who sent you? Why are you here?"


    The man leaned back against the couch, his body language almost lazy.


    He tilted his head slightly, as though amused by my attempts to buy time.


    "Now, now," he said smoothly, his tone laced with mockery. "Is that any way to talk to someone offering you a deal?"


    My mind raced, desperate for a plan. I couldn''t fight him¡ªnot like this.


    My power had failed me, and physically, I was no match for him.


    I needed to stall, to think of another way.


    "Answer me!" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady. "Who sent you?"


    He let out a soft laugh, his hood shifting slightly as he turned his head toward my Grandma.


    "You''re more concerned about who sent me than the fact that your precious grandmother is sitting there, bound and bruised?


    How noble of you."


    You motherf¡ª


    I held my words in, afraid that I''d make this man angry.


    I had to resist the urge to charge at him. That was exactly what he wanted. He was toying with me, testing my limits.


    "What deal?" I asked through gritted teeth, forcing myself to stay calm.


    "What could you possibly want from me?"


    His smirk returned, and he gestured lazily toward me.


    "Oh, it''s simple, really. I''ll let her go¡ªno strings attached. In return, you give me something of yours."


    My stomach churned at the implication. "Something of mine? Like what?"


    He shrugged, as though it didn''t matter. "Your grandma, your freedom, your life¡ª


    Take your pick."


    I froze, no.


    Stay calm. Noah.


    He''s stronger than you.


    ARGHHH


    I groaned, unable to come to terms with my situation.


    He wasn''t here to negotiate. He was here to break me, to take everything I had just gained.


    But why?


    Why me?


    My thoughts spiralled as I tried to piece together his motives.


    Nothing made sense. Who was he working for?


    I had known that an assassin was come... but I did not know that these so called powers would be useless!!


    The man''s voice cut through my thoughts like a blade.


    "Tick-tock, kid. I don''t have all day."


    Panic threatened to overtake me, but I forced it down. I couldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing me crack.


    "You''re not getting anything from me," I said, my voice steadier than I felt.


    His chuckle was low and sinister, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Oh, I think you''ll reconsider.


    But sure, take your time.


    I enjoy watching people squirm¡ª"


    I glanced at my grandmother again, the sight of her bruised face reigniting my anger.


    I had to do something.


    I couldn''t let him win.


    Right then, I was reminded of one single ace up my ass.


    Yes. That could actually work.


    I looked straight into the man''s eyes and raised my hands in the air.


    What do you want?


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 26: Run

    Chapter 26: RunI looked straight into the man''s eyes and raised my hands in the air.


    What do you want?


    I tried to steady my arms as I stared deeply at the purpling bruise stretching across her cheek, a clear reminder to me that negotiation wouldn''t work.


    Heh-


    That was exactly why I was using negotiation.


    Grandpa had given me an emergency item in case something happened.


    The only problem was that it was upstairs in my drawer.


    Fuck.


    I needed to buy time somehow and retrieve ''that'' to turn this situation around.


    The man in black leaned in, his hands holding the armrest of the couch as if nothing mattered to him...Like he was prepared to die at any second-


    I heard his smooth voice echo in the silent rome as I waited patiently.


    He must have a motive for coming here.


    And I was damn sure it was not just to kill me. h


    "Your-" A faint groan interrupted our conversation, making me realise that our situation had just gone from bad to worse.


    Grandma had been stirred awake, her head lifting weakly.


    She fluttered her eyes open, unfocused and glazed with pain.


    "Noah..."


    My breath caught in my throat. "Grandma!"


    Her gaze shifted to the assassin, and terror filled her expression.


    She struggled against her bindings, her voice trembling. "Please... don''t hurt him.


    Take me instead.


    I''ll do whatever you want.


    Just... let him go."


    The assassin turned his head toward her, amusement flickering in his cold eyes. "Cute," he said mockingly. "But I don''t need your life, old woman. He''s the one I''ve come for."


    "No!" Ma cried, her voice breaking. "He''s just a boy! Please!"


    The assassin''s smirk deepened. "Desperation suits you," he said with a cruel indifference.


    Something inside me snapped.


    I couldn''t let this happen.


    I couldn''t let her sacrifice herself for me.


    I had to do something, anything.


    Ahhhh!!


    I groaned out loud, shouting.


    Do you even know who she is? Dont mistake her pleas for weakness.


    You fatherless bastard.


    She is the previous Matriarch of one of the 7 Commandments-


    She was the one who everyone in the 9 seas feared.


    She is none other than the one everyone thought had disappeared.


    SHE IS SYLVIA ROMERO.


    I saw the assassin''s mouth twitch, a wry smile on his face.


    "If I had to give the award for being cringe, boy?


    That would certainly be you."


    Even though he seemed to be mocking me, I did not mind it and saw as frustration started to cover his face.


    "You think I don''t know her?


    Do you think I don''t know that her mana core was sealed?


    Or the fact she was exiled from the Romero house?


    Boy, you are too naive."


    my brain ran in circles as I tried to make sense of the situation.


    How did he know all this?


    I thought that our Patriarch was the only one who knew all this.


    What in the world was happening in that kingdom?


    A bad premonition hit me as I reached the only other conclusion I could think of.


    ''Unless''


    The one who sent this assassin was from the house itself.


    "...FUCK."


    We were royally fucked.


    Just looking at the situation..I realised that this was all thoroughly planned.


    "Noah! Run. I''ll hold him off. Run as far as you can!!"


    I saw grandma shout at me with frustration as memories of what I had read in the book came surfacing to me.


    That version of me had run. He had left Grandma aside and escaped this hellhole.


    Ughhh


    No.


    I can''t leave her.


    My face paled as I barely resisted the urge to vomit.


    Ma would detonate her mana core and kill the assassin along with her while I had ran away to hide in the shadows.


    Pathetically waiting to have my revenge.


    But that won''t happen again.


    I screamed in my mind.


    ''I did not know what ending this book named "The tower of Sin" had in store for me.


    All I knew was that this was not how I wanted to live.


    I did not want to lose my grandma.


    And I certainly did not want to fall to the dark side!!


    Whoever this bastard of an author was, I am not gonna let him or this wierd book define my life.


    After all, I awakened my powers way before the me in the book had.


    My mind raced as I frantically skimmed through the things I read in the Book of Sin.


    Just then, I realised.


    One line had stood out when I had read of my physique; a cryptic verse I hadn''t understood until now:


    "The liquid consumes not what it touches but what it desires. Shape the will; the rest follows."


    Desire.


    Will.


    The truth hit me like a thunderbolt.


    The orb hadn''t failed me¡ªit simply wasn''t ready.


    I wasn''t ready.


    The me who had mastered Gluttony didn''t exist yet.


    I had only just awakened my physique.


    My current powers weren''t something I could wield from a distance; it was meant to be part of me.


    Summoning every ounce of courage I had, I closed my eyes and focused.


    The pale liquid reappeared in my palm, swirling like molten light.


    My hands shook as I pressed the orb against my skin.


    A blue light erupted from my hands, coating them like a second skin.


    My breath caught as the power surged through me, alien and insatiable.


    And even though my hands ached, the pale light pulsed like a living thing.


    I saw the assassin''s expression shift from smugness to wariness. "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice sharper now.


    That''s it.


    He must have felt the mana fluctuations coming from my body.


    HHAHAHAHAHA


    I felt alive.


    This was the first time in the last 18 years of my life that I felt mana in the air around me.


    He questioned me again, this time standing up from the couch.


    But I didn''t answer.


    Instead, I lunged.


    The blue glow trailed behind me like a comet as my hand slashed through the air.


    The assassin moved to block, but the moment my glowing fingers grazed his sleeve, it began to dissolve.


    Fabric disintegrated into ash, I could literally see the decay creep up his arm. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While this happened, I secretly ran to Grandma and untied the rope around her body.


    "Run! Noa¨C" She tried to speak but I quickly cut her off


    "Go go go! Get that stupid orb from my desk!!" I saw Ma''s eyes widen with surprise as she quickly caught on.


    Tsk*


    The man clicked his tongue as he slowly but steadily removed his hood, making me uncomfortable.


    ''What is going on? Why isn''t he scared?!?'' I screamed in my mind as I walked closer to the stairs; looking at the man wearily.


    The assassin cracked his neck, looking straight into my eyes.


    "You brought this upon yourself."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 27: Throw it!

    Chapter 27: Throw it!The assassin cracked his neck as he looked straight into my eyes.


    "You brought this upon yourself."


    The cloak fell to the floor, revealing the man beneath it.


    My breath stopped for a second as I took in his appearance.


    His face was half-burnt, the flesh darkened and twisted like melted wax.


    Jagged scars were carved across his jawline and his nose seemed to tilt to the left.


    His black hair was cut unevenly, some strands singed as if they had once been set ablaze. The contrast between the unmarred side of his face, sharp and calculated, and the ruined half sent a shiver down my spine.


    He wore a skin-tight fighting suit that clung to his muscular frame, emphasizing his readiness for battle.


    The assassin smirked, his good eye narrowing as he flexed his fingers. In an instant, two daggers materialized in his hands, their edges glinting ominously under the faint light of the room.


    "You brought this upon yourself," he repeated, his voice steady, devoid of fear or hesitation.


    I barely had time to react before he jumped forward, his movements swift and precise.


    I swung my glowing hand at him, aiming to make contact, but he twisted away with ease, his footwork fluid and calculated.


    His dagger slashed across my forearm, a stinging pain appearing where the blade had grazed my skin.


    "Too slow," he sneered, spinning back to face me, his daggers raised in a defensive stance.


    I growled, my frustration mounting. Every time I lunged, he evaded, and every time I left an opening, he took it.


    Cuts began to appear on my arms and torso, shallow but numerous, each one a reminder of how outmatched I was.


    My decay power, as devastating as it was, required physical contact.


    And this man¡ªthis bastard¡ªwas making sure that wouldn''t happen.


    I ducked under another swipe of his dagger, the blade slicing through the air where my neck had been a split second earlier.


    My hands glowed with the pulsing blue light of my powers, but it was useless if I couldn''t touch him.


    He knew it, and he exploited it mercilessly.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Your grandma must be so proud of you."


    "Shut up!" I roared, my anger boiling over.


    I charged at him, my hand almost there, but he sidestepped easily, slamming the hilt of his dagger into my ribs. Pain shot through my side, and I stumbled, gasping for breath.


    He didn''t stop.


    He pressed his advantage, the daggers flashing as he struck again and again. I managed to block a few strikes with my arms, but his blades found their mark more often than not.


    Blood seeped from the cuts on my skin, staining my clothes and dripping onto the floor.


    My vision blurred with sweat and pain, but I refused to back down.


    "You''re nothing," he hissed, his voice cold and sharp. "Just a scared little boy pretending to be a fighter."


    I clenched my fists, the glow of my power intensifying. "And you''re just a coward hiding behind blades," I spat, lunging at him again.


    This time, I came closer. My glowing fingers grazed his sleeve, and I watched as the fabric began to disintegrate.


    His expression shifted for a moment, a flicker of unease crossing his face. But he quickly recovered, spinning away and putting distance between us.


    "Impressive," he admitted, his tone laced with sarcasm. "But not enough."


    I staggered back, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath.


    My arms ached, the glowing light on my hands dimming slightly. I couldn''t keep this up. He was faster, stronger, and more experienced. And I was running out of time.


    "Noah!"


    The sound of her voice cut through the chaos, sharp and desperate. I turned my head toward the stairs and saw my Grandma, dishevelled and bruised, but standing.


    She was clutching something in her hands, a golden orb the size of her palm that pulsed with energy. My heart leapt at the sight of it.


    "Grandma¡ª" My words were cut off as the assassin took advantage of my distraction, his dagger slashing across my cheek.


    Pain flared, hot and sharp, as blood dripped from the wound.


    "Eyes on me, boy," the assassin growled, stepping closer.


    But his overconfidence was his mistake.


    Gritting my teeth, I surged forward, ignoring the pain.


    My hands latched onto his shoulders, the glowing blue light spreading from my palms.


    He screamed, sounding crazy as the decay began to seep into his skin.


    His flesh sizzled under my touch, the smell of burning filling the air.


    "Grandma!" I shouted, my voice hoarse. "Throw it! Now!"


    He hissed in pain, yanking his arm back. His composure cracked, replaced by a growing fury.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re dealing with?" he growled, his voice laced with venom.


    "That power will consume you long before it consumes me."


    His words hit harder than his fists ever could.


    I could indeed feel the raging ability sapping at my energy, clawing at my insides with every second.


    My hands trembled as I struggled to contain it, to keep it from devouring me whole.


    Meanwhile, I could see Grandma continuously hesitate, her eyes full of horror. "Noah, you''ll get hurt!"


    "Just throw it!" I screamed, my grip tightening on the assassin as he thrashed, trying to break free.


    The golden orb in her hands trembled as she hesitated, her gaze flickering between me and the man I held.


    "Do it!" I roared, locking eyes with her. "Please!"


    "Enough!" The man bellowed, retreating towards the couch. His once-calm demeanour was gone, replaced by desperation.


    "You think this power makes you invincible? You''re just a fool playing with forces you can''t control!"


    My legs shook, exhaustion threatening to pull me under. But I couldn''t stop¡ªnot with Grandma''s life hanging on a thread.


    The assassin lunged at her, a last-ditch effort to regain control.


    My heart fell as I realized I wouldn''t reach him in time.


    It was as if the world had slowed down.


    "Noah!!!"


    BOOOOOOOMM S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 28: Her Ring

    Chapter 28: Her RingThe force of the explosion threw me back as the world around me seemed to implode.


    My instincts screamed, and without thinking, I willed the pale, glowing liquid of my ability to expand outward, forming a translucent shield in front of me.


    It wasn''t perfect, but it absorbed the brunt of the blast.


    Even then, the impact was enough to send me crashing into the remnants of the dining table, my head spinning from the force.


    My ears were ringing, a sharp, continuous sound that made my teeth ache.


    Everything else felt distant, muffled, like I was submerged underwater.


    My vision blurred as I tried to make sense of my surroundings, my chest heaving with laboured breaths.


    The air smelled sharp¡ªash and something acrid, something I couldn''t place.


    When the ringing in my ears finally dulled, it was replaced by the unsettling crackle of fire and the faint creak of the house straining to stay upright.


    The noise-cancelling mana film surrounding our house was gone.


    Panic rose in my chest as I struggled to my feet, only for my stomach to turn at the scene before me.


    The house... was in ruins. The once-cozy interior had been blown apart, leaving broken furniture and glass scattered across the floor.


    The walls were barely standing, jagged and covered in burn marks.


    Blood splashed the surfaces in violent arcs, painting the room in gory patterns.


    I stumbled forward, gagging as the stench of burnt flesh filled my nostrils.


    It was too much.


    I staggered, holding my stomach tight.


    "Bleeergh!"


    The sound of me throwing up filled the air as I once again collapsed to his knees, all the tasty buns I had eaten splattering in front of me.


    Ewww-


    My throat burned as I coughed out loud, the taste of bile hugging my tongue.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of the hand, forcing myself to look up, but the scene hadn''t changed.


    If anything, it had grown worse in my mind. I couldn''t unsee the gore, the dismembered limbs scattered among the debris. My breathing quickened as fear clawed its way up my spine.


    "No... no, no, no!" I muttered, stumbling as I tried to steady myself. My voice rose into a shout. "Grandma! Where are you?! Grandma!!"


    The fear in my voice didn''t just echo in the ruined space¡ªit consumed it.


    My steps were shaky as I moved towards the staircase, careful to avoid the mangled remains of the assassin''s body lying in the centre of the chaos.


    His face¡ªor what was left of it¡ªwas barely recognizable, twisted and melted by the explosion.


    His limbs bent at unnatural angles, bones protruding from torn flesh. I gagged again, choking back another wave of nausea as I turned my head away.


    It was over for him. He was dead. But that didn''t matter. None of it mattered if I couldn''t find her.


    "Grandma!!" I screamed again, louder this time, my voice cracking under the weight of my desperation. I staggered toward the stairs, the flight barely intact.


    The wooden steps were charred and cracked, threatening to collapse under even the slightest pressure.


    My hands trembled as I gripped the railing, using it to pull myself up.


    Each step creaked, but I didn''t care.


    I couldn''t stop.


    Not now.


    When I reached the top, my heart dropped. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just outside my bedroom door, slumped against the wall, was her.


    "Grandma!" I choked out, rushing forward.


    Her weak figure was barely recognizable beneath the blood that soaked her clothes.


    Her face was pale, her breathing shallow.


    For a moment, I froze, my mind unable to process the scene in front of me.


    Then, the panic kicked in, flooding my veins like magma.


    I fell to my knees beside her, my hands hovering helplessly over her body.


    "Grandma... no, no, no, stay with me," I begged, my voice shaking.


    Her eyelids fluttered, and she let out a faint, raspy breath.


    "I''m... fine, Noah," she whispered, though the blood on her lips betrayed her words.


    "You... you did good, my boy."


    Her words broke something inside me.


    I clenched my hands, fighting the urge to cry my balls out.


    "Don''t say that! You''re not fine! Stop talking like this!"


    Her lips twitched, a weak attempt at a smile. "Listen... listen to me," she said, her voice barely audible.


    Her trembling hand reached for mine, and I grabbed it, holding on as if letting go would mean losing her forever.


    Her next words were so soft I almost didn''t hear them. "Wear my ring."


    I blinked, her words momentarily pulling me out of my spiral.


    Her ring?


    My eyes dropped to her hand, where a simple silver band rested on her finger.


    Slowly, I understood.


    My eyes widened as realization dawned on me.


    It wasn''t just any ring¡ªit was a space ring.


    "Grandma, this..." My voice trailed off as I swallowed hard, my fingers trembling as I removed the ring.


    My hands were still glowing faintly, the residue of mana coursing through me. I held the ring tightly, channelling my energy into it.


    The space within the ring opened up, revealing its contents.


    My breath stopped for a second as I found several bottles of green tonic inside the ring.


    My hands moved on their own, pulling them out with a flick of mana.


    Without wasting a second, I uncorked one of the bottles and brought it to her lips.


    "Drink this," I urged, tilting the bottle gently. "It''ll help, I promise."


    She coughed weakly as the liquid passed her lips, but when she swallowed it, her body shook as the tonic took effect.


    The change was almost immediate. The ashen colour of her skin began to fade, replaced by a faint flush of peach.


    Her breathing steadied, each breath coming easier than the last.


    Relief washed over me like a tidal wave.


    If the blood hadn''t been there, covering almost the whole of her figure, I would have thought of her as half dead.


    I slumped against the wall beside her, my body finally giving in to the exhaustion that had been eating at me.


    She shifted slightly, using the wall to prop herself up. Her eyes met mine, and for the first time since the explosion, a genuine smile graced her lips.


    "Thank God you''re okay... Noah," she said softly, her voice steady but filled with emotion.


    Her words hit me hard.


    My chest tightened as I looked away, blinking rapidly to stop the tears from falling.


    "I thought I lost you," I admitted, my voice barely a whisper.


    Her hand reached out, resting gently on my cheek.


    "You didn''t," she said firmly. "And I never doubted you''d protect me."


    "After all... you have your father''s eyes."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 29: Master Grimwald

    Chapter 29: Master GrimwaldIn the Kingdom of Blackblade.


    The Assassination House.


    The dark hallways of the Assassination House whispered with an unnatural silence, broken only by the faint dripping of water from unseen cracks in the ceiling.


    The smell of damp stone mingled with the metallic tang of blood, a constant reminder of the profession that thrived here.


    The walls, lit dimly by lanterns with flickering green flames, seemed to shift and breathe, casting long, distorted shadows on the floor.


    It was as if the entire building was alive, feeding on the malice and dread of those who entered.


    I liked it this way.


    This place wasn''t meant to be inviting.


    It wasn''t meant to be comfortable.


    This was a house of death, a monument to the empire I''d built on blood and shadows.


    At the center of this grim labyrinth was the conference room.


    A circular chamber carved out of black marble, its polished surface shining faintly under the dim lighting.


    The room always felt cold, oppressive, and suffocating.


    I sat at the head of a long, ebony table.


    The head of the Assassination House had to show a quiet menace, his presence alone should be enough to drain the courage from any man.


    My sharp, angular features were illuminated by the eerie green light, casting dark shadows across my pale face.


    Drumming my fingers against the armrest of my high-backed chair, I glanced at the 6 people sitting in front of me.


    Unfortunately, the scar running down my left cheek seemed to twitch with every word they spoke.


    The six dealers whispered among themselves, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods.


    The room was cold, the only light coming from the green flames flickering in the sconces along the walls.


    It cast an eerie glow, distorting the faces of those gathered.


    Fear bred obedience, and obedience kept me in power.


    "We''ve brought an offer," one of them finally said, finally breaking the silence.


    His voice was rough, and he kept his hands clasped tightly in front of him. "A target that requires your House''s expertise."


    "Do you?" I leaned forward, my elbows resting on the black marble table.


    My fingers steepled, and I watched the man through narrowed eyes. "And who might this target be?"


    "The King of the Jade Kingdom," another dealer said, his voice steadier than the first. "Philip Daffneer."


    For a moment, the room seemed to grow colder.


    I allowed the silence to stretch, watching their nervous shifting, their barely concealed unease.


    I''d seen braver men break under less scrutiny.


    "You''re either very bold," I said finally,


    "...or very foolish."


    Do you understand what you''re asking of me?


    To take the life of a man like Philip Daffneer is no small matter.


    He isn''t just a king¡ªhe''s a warrior.


    A tactician.


    A man whose bloodline has survived countless attempts on its life.


    And you think gold will be enough to convince me?"


    "It isn''t just gold," the second dealer replied, though I could hear the tremor in his voice now.


    "It''s strategy. Remove Philip, and the Jade Kingdom will fall into chaos. Without him, there''s no one strong enough to hold it together."


    I leaned back, a humorless smile curling at the corners of my lips. "Strategy," I repeated. "How convenient."


    Before I could continue, the door to the conference room creaked open. My smile vanished, replaced by a glare as cold as the stone walls surrounding us.


    "Who dares to interrupt?" My voice cut through the air like a blade, and the dealers flinched even though the outburst wasn''t directed at them.


    My eyes fixed on the figure standing in the doorway¡ªa guard, his face pale and his body trembling.


    "M-Master Grimwald," he stammered, bowing so deeply I thought his spine might snap.


    "Forgive me, but this is urgent."


    "It had better be," I growled, my patience thinning.


    "Speak, or I''ll make you regret wasting my time."


    The guard hesitated, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard.


    Slowly, he stepped forward and leaned close to whisper in my ear.


    "Sovak failed in his mission to assassinate Master Noah."


    The words hit me like a hammer to the chest.


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat.


    But the guard wasn''t done. "Not only that," he added, his voice trembling.


    "His life crystal has... stopped shining."


    My stomach twisted, and a cold knot of dread formed deep within me.


    Sovak was dead. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of my best assassins¡ªgone. And the target?


    Alive..?


    I forced myself to remain still, though my mind raced.


    Sovak had never failed before. For him to not only fail but to lose his life... It meant one thing.


    All the rumours, the things everyone said were false.


    Noah wasn''t just some exiled brat.


    No.


    He was something more.


    He was a monster in hiding.


    That had to be the reason Sovak died¡ª


    Slowly, I rose from my chair, my movements deliberate.


    I turned to the dealers, fixing them with a look that brooked no argument.


    "Gentlemen, our discussion will have to wait. I trust you can see yourselves out."


    The dealers exchanged uneasy glances but didn''t dare protest.


    They rose and left the room in silence, their cloaks trailing behind them.


    As soon as the last of them disappeared, I shot to my feet, my expression dark and stormy.


    Motioning for the guard to follow me, I strode out of the conference room and into the winding corridors of the Assassination House.


    "Post another quest," I ordered, my voice low and dangerous.


    "Double the reward.


    No, triple it.


    Noah must die, and he must die quietly.


    I don''t care how many men it takes. This cannot be traced back to us.


    Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes, Master," the guard stammered, bowing deeply to me as he scurried away to carry out my order.


    I knew that the reason he was so terrified wasn''t me.


    No.


    It was the fact that we were indirectly biting from the same hands that fed us.


    As I continued down the dimly lit passage, my mind reeled in a storm of thoughts.


    The pale green flames lining the walls flickered as I passed, casting erratic shadows that seemed to dance to the rhythm of my mood.


    My fists clenched at my sides as I replayed the events in my mind.


    Sovak was dead.


    Noah had survived.


    The implications of this failure were too much.


    Sovak''s failure meant only one thing: Noah was no ordinary target.


    The boy had survived an attack from one of the Assassination House''s best operatives¡ªand killed him.


    It was a feat that few could claim, let alone someone so young.


    I began to pace again, my boots clicking against the marble floor.


    No.


    I couldn''t let this failure spiral out of control. Noah had to be eliminated before he could retaliate, before word of the assassination attempt reached the Patriarch.


    This can''t go wrong, I thought grimly.


    It won''t go wrong.


    The memory of a Romero clan member played out in my mind.


    The man had come to the Assassination House in person, an act that spoke volumes about the importance of the contract.


    He had offered a sum so vast it could buy entire kingdoms, and his words had been as sharp and uncompromising as a blade.


    "The boy must die," He had said. "And it must be done quietly."


    I had accepted the contract, despite the risks.


    Noah wasn''t just any target¡ªhe was an heir to the Romero Duchy, even if he was exiled. And everyone knew that the Patriarch of the Romero clan doted on Noah.


    If the patriarch discovered that an attempt had been made on his grandson''s life... my whole being shuddered.


    The Assassination House would cease to exist.


    Every assassin, every guard, every servant would be hunted down and exterminated.


    Staring at the huge hall in front of me with hundreds of our members looking at the quest board for missions, I realised one thing.


    "Noah must die,"


    "There is no other way."


    But even as I spoke those words, a shadow of doubt lingered in the back of my mind.


    Was this the beginning of the end?


    Was the Assassination House, my whole life''s work, doomed to fall?


    I shook my head, instantly removing the thought from my brain.


    I couldn''t afford to dwell on fear or doubt. Failure was not an option.


    The green flames of the hallway flickered around me, their light casting long, distorted shadows on the walls.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead.


    The Assassination House had survived countless challenges, countless enemies.


    It would survive this, too.


    Right?


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 30: Ding*

    __________________


    "It¡¯s all a mess-" I sighed, looking at the scorched walls and the staircase that looked like it would fall apart any moment.


    Tracing the corners of my study table, I thought about what all I should pack for the ¡¯summoning¡¯.


    After all, I knew we were never gonna come back here again¡ª


    I had seen it all, some things I understood¡­and some I was sure would come to me in its own, weird way.


    Well, atleast Ma was safe¡ª


    I had overcome the first challenge.


    I had saved my grandmother¡¯s life..as well as the trigger that was supposed to ¡¯tilt¡¯ me to the darker side.


    Packing a few pair of garments along with an empty diary I was planning to write everything I remembered from the Book of sin, a feeling of nostalgia unknowingly crept under me.


    I had been ousted from the Romero house, along with my grandma and forced to live in this rundown place that was nearer to the mirror dimension than it was to proper human settlement.


    I had been 9 years old then.


    And now?


    Now I was 17.


    "Noah!!" I heard Ma shout from downstairs, urging me to pack faster.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I gave the study one last glance. The air smelled rotten, the aftermath of battle still clinging to the walls.


    A part of me wanted to stay longer, to take it all in one last time, but I knew better.


    Steeling myself, I threw the bag over my shoulder and turned towards the doorway.


    As I stepped out, the floor beneath me creaked.


    Every sound felt heavier in the silence.


    The staircase was barely holding together, the wooden railings splintered and cracked.


    A part of it had collapsed entirely, leaving gaping holes where the steps had once been. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each step downward felt like walking through a graveyard of memories¡ªmemories that were still fresh, still bleeding.


    The main hall was in even worse condition. Large pieces of stone and debris littered the ground.


    Smoke still rose from the scorched walls, faint crackles flickering where the fire had yet to die out completely.


    The chandelier that once illuminated this house lay in ruins, shards of crystal scattered across the floor.


    The once-polished wooden floors were now scratched and marred, stained with mangles pieces of flesh and blood.


    Blood.


    I swallowed, my eyes briefly flickering to the spot where the assassin had stood.


    His body was gone, but the damage he had caused remained, an ugly reminder of how close I had been to losing everything.


    How close I had come to losing her.


    I shook the thought away and pressed forward.


    The weight of my bag felt insignificant compared to the weight pressing down on my chest.


    At the entrance, Ma stood waiting, a small bundle strapped to her back.


    Even with the exhaustion lining her face, she carried herself with the same quiet strength I had always known.


    Her pink hair was pulled back into a simple knot, strands falling loose around her sharp eyes.


    She had already packed everything we could carry, and I could see the tension in her posture, the urgency in her gaze.


    "We need to leave before anyone comes.


    If we stay, we¡¯ll have to answer questions we don¡¯t have time for.


    Or worse, we won¡¯t get the chance to answer at all."


    I hesitated, turning back toward the ruined house. The place we had spent years in exile. The place that, despite its worn-down walls and broken foundation, had kept us safe when no one else would.


    "But, Ma... the house?" My voice came out like a soft, tiny whisper.


    She finally looked at me, her expression unreadable.


    Then, with a sigh, she said, "This house was never truly ours to begin with, Noah. Your Grandfather bought it for us. And besides¡­"


    Her eyes softened. "This place has already served its purpose. It kept us hidden when we needed it to, but now it¡¯s time to leave it behind.


    We have bigger things to worry about."


    I clenched my fists. She was right. I knew she was. But that didn¡¯t make walking away any easier.


    Still, I forced myself to nod.


    Without another word, we stepped out into the cold evening air.


    The silence outside was eerie, the only sound coming from the distant rustling of leaves and the occasional crackle of dying embers inside the house.


    The sky stretched endlessly above us, dark and cloudless, as if the world itself was holding its breath.


    My grandmother reached into her cloak and pulled out a scroll, its edges glowing faintly with inscribed runes.


    "This will take us near the empire¡¯s inner forests," she said, holding it up to inspect it. "From there, we¡¯ll have travel on foot to the nearest city and use the teleportation gates to reach the duchy."


    I frowned, shifting uneasily. "And you¡¯re sure this thing works?"


    She gave me a sharp look. "Have a little faith, boy."


    I sighed. It wasn¡¯t the teleportation itself that bothered me¡ªit was what lay beyond it.


    The Romero duchy.


    Our home.


    The place we had been forced to leave behind. The place where my name was still spoken in whispers, where people either pitied me or scorned me.


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to voice my thoughts before Grandma extended her hand towards me. "Hold on tight."


    I hesitated for only a second before gripping her arm. The scroll pulsed with energy, the runes lighting up in a sequence too fast for me to follow.


    Then, just as I opened my mouth to say something, a sharp ¡¯ding¡¯ rang in my ears.


    The world around me twisted.


    Colours bled into one another, shapes stretched and distorted.


    My insides spun as I felt my body being pulled through space itself, the sensation, unlike anything I had ever experienced.


    My mind barely had time to register what was happening before everything was swallowed up by darkness.


    The last thing I saw was the flickering remains of our house before it disappeared entirely.


    Just then, the mention of a particular name in the Book of Sin made me smile.


    Azazel, right?


    Here I come.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 31: Welcome, host!

    "This is certainly one of the most shitty welcomes I¡¯d ever seen in my life, man¡ª"


    I heard a voice ring inside my head as I continued puking on the brown, dry leaves scattered across the forest.


    Large trees surrounded us, and the sun had already set, making it harder to see through the black haze.


    "We need to find shelter as soon as possible, it¡¯s almost night and we do not want to be roaming around with the beasts here¡­ especially when you are puking your guts


    out¡ª


    I get it.


    This is something every individual goes through the first few times they travel space and¡ª"


    My Grandma¡¯s voice faded into the background as a weird and strangely sentient mechanical voice rang inside my head once again.


    "Awww man! Type shit- I¡¯ve seen my great share of villains and tragic heroes.


    But none of them had been willing to pull stars and rainbows out of their mouth to welcome me.


    You¡¯re quite a piece, huh?"


    "What the actual fuck?" I cursed out loud, earning a glare from Ma.


    ¡¯Am I hallucinating?¡¯ I wondered for a second. It certainly was a possibility after all this space travelling and all.


    "Wait a second-" I could almost hear the shock in the robotic voice¡¯s tone as it continued talking inside my head.


    If it had a face, I was sure it would be paling right about now.


    "Fuck. Don¡¯t tell me you are a mute. Ughhh. Did the higher beings make a mistake? I mean. I know I broke the so-called ¡¯System Codes¡¯ but isn¡¯t this worm too much?"


    "Like bro at least gimme a villain who likes sex so I can you know, explore~"


    "Who is this batshit kiddo again?"


    At this point, I was almost numb to the psychotic ramblings in my mind.


    This certainly was not my hallucination.


    I tried my best to keep my calm and questioned the voice in my head.


    "Who is this?"


    "Noah? Come on! We don¡¯t have time to dilly-dally." At the same time, Ma nudged me to walk faster as she held my hand.


    Ughh


    I am one person for god¡¯s sake.


    On one side Ma was continuously making me walk faster while on the other side, a chirpy, mechanical voice kept talking inside my head.


    My eyebrows twitched and a rare bead of sweat dropped down my forehead.


    For the first time since I opened the Book of Sin, I felt fear.


    This.. this was not supposed to happen.


    I was in a totally uncharted territory.


    First of all, my Grandma was no longer dead.


    I hadn¡¯t gone in rage and killed the assassin like in the book.


    I was supposed to wander the whole continent as the world dynamics changed.


    Yes.


    I did not understand much since I was only able to read snippets into the future but a huge shift was going to happen in the power grid soon.


    The monarchy was supposed to fall and everything was gonna be divided into something called countries and whatnot.


    I did not understand most of it, but then again, the problem right now was even worse.


    I mean I was prepared for the so-called ¡¯butterfly effect¡¯ thingy.


    After all, I had changed the whole trajectory of how my ¡¯character¡¯ was supposed to go.


    It seemed that I had grown more smarter or concious.


    All these years, I had been living my life, feeling, experiencing things.


    But I had never felt this perceptive of my surroundings and the things that were happening around me before.


    It was like reading the book had opened the parts of me I did not even know existed.


    The whole way I saw the world had changed, after all.


    I was certain now.


    The Book of Sin wasn¡¯t a lie or a joke someone had pulled on me.


    No.


    It was real.


    And the fact that this world was just a fantasy?


    Maybe that was real as well¡ª


    "Yayy, at least my host can speak. Ay man, imma totally spoil you into the Villain you wanna be. I have all types of training programs here¡ª


    You can be a mass murderer


    Or even a world leader who is manipulating from the sidelines.


    I usually don¡¯t offer this course but be happy.


    Hmph*


    Looking at you, I can easily tell that you are a big ass virgin and hey¡ª


    "Shut up," I hissed under my breath.


    The voice paused.


    Ma turned to me with a worried expression. "What?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing."


    "Are you sure? You seem¡ª" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m fine," I cut in quickly.


    I needed to get a grip.


    "Okay," Ma said, though she didn¡¯t look convinced.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down.


    I wouldn¡¯t say I had read the whole script of this "fantasy novel" I was living in, but I had seen enough to know that whatever this thing was, it wasn¡¯t Supposed to be here. With me.


    Someone, anyone, just tell me I hadn¡¯t turned into one of those senile teenagers hallucinating a strange voice in their head teaching them how to¡ª


    [Hmph.]


    [People call me the ¡¯System¡¯.]


    I stopped in my tracks.


    The voice¡ªno, the thing inside my head¡ªkept rambling in a way that made my skin crawl.


    A system?


    According to what I read in the Book of Sin¡­Wasn¡¯t Azazel, the so-called hero supposed to have one?


    Then what was this¡ª


    Were our roles reversed or was it that there were now 2 people in this world with these so called ¡¯Systems¡¯?


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    I had lived seventeen years of my life, and never once had I come across anything remotely similar.


    It all seemed wrong.


    "Oi, why are you stopping? You don¡¯t like my grand entrance? Hmph, that¡¯s fine, I suppose. You are my host now, so I¡¯ll let it slide."


    I sucked in a sharp breath. I was already lightheaded from the teleportation, and now this?


    Calm down, Noah. Think logically.


    If this thing¡ªthis "system"¡ªwas real, then it meant¡­


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    It wasn¡¯t part of this world.


    That single thought sent a chill down my spine.


    "Noah!" Ma¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts as she pulled at my wrist, forcing me to move.


    The forest around us had grown eerily quiet, the faint rustling of the wind the only sound accompanying our hurried steps.


    "We need to find a shelter before the beasts start roaming. Keep up."


    I forced myself to nod, trying to ignore the creeping sense of unease that was crawling around my gut.


    My feet moved on instinct, following my grandmother as she led the way through the dark woods.


    But the voice in my head refused to stay quiet.


    "Oho? So you¡¯re ignoring me now? That¡¯s cold, man. Real cold. I didn¡¯t even get to finish my grand introduction! Sheesh. Fine, I¡¯ll make it quick."


    I braced myself for another round of nonsense.


    "[Welcome, Host! You have successfully been chosen to wield the System!


    With me, you can ascend to greatness, reign as the supreme villain of this world, and bend fate itself to your will!]"


    A pause.


    Then, with a much lower, almost casual tone, it added¡ª


    "¡ªor you can die like a dog in a ditch. Your choice, really."


    I nearly tripped over my own feet.


    "What¡­?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 32: The Wolf

    "[Welcome, Host! You have successfully been chosen to wield the System! With me, you can ascend to greatness, reign as the supreme villain of this world, and bend fate itself to your will!]"


    A pause.


    Then, with a much lower, almost casual tone, the system added¡ª


    "¡ªor you can die like a dog in a ditch. Your choice, really."


    I nearly tripped over my own feet.


    "What¡­?"


    "Ohhh? He finally speaks to me directly! Progress!" The system let out a delighted hum before continuing, its voice smug.


    "Yeah, so here¡¯s the thing, bud. I kinda don¡¯t know how I ended up in your head, but let¡¯s not focus on why I¡¯m here.


    The real question is¡­ what are we gonna do about it? Because, uh, spoiler alert? You¡¯re in deep shit, my guy."


    I clenched my jaw. "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe. You¡¯ll see~"


    This thing is going to be the death of me.


    We moved through the woods in silence after that, my thoughts racing.


    The system¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t just an anomaly¡ªit was a threat. A variable that I hadn¡¯t accounted for.


    Had someone sent it to me?


    Was it a mistake, or was it meant to disrupt the timeline I had been trying to navigate?


    I didn¡¯t have the answers.


    But I was starting to get the sinking feeling that, whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t going to be as simple as ignoring it and moving on.


    Something had changed.


    Something big.


    And I had no idea if I was ready for it.


    Just as that realization sank in, my grandmother suddenly stopped walking.


    I barely managed to skid to a halt behind her before she raised a hand, silencing me.


    I stiffened, immediately on guard. "Ma?"


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    Instead, her sharp eyes locked onto something in the darkness ahead.


    I followed her gaze¡ªand my blood ran cold.


    A pair of gleaming red eyes stared back at us from the shadows, unblinking.


    A beast.


    A big one.


    Before I could react, the system¡¯s voice rang in my head again, more amused than before.


    "Oho? First battle already? Man, we are moving fast! Alright, Noah, lemme help you out with a few cheat codes¡ª"


    "Shut up," I hissed under my breath, clenching my fists.


    But the system only laughed.


    "Ohhh, this is gonna be fun." It said.


    The beast took a slow step forward, its massive frame emerging from the darkness.


    "Grhhh"


    I could practically hear the beast growling inside my ear.


    It was loud okay.


    Ma tried to shield me with her body.


    As if¡ª


    I snorted.


    Realising that she really would throw her life away at any chance she gets.


    Ughhh


    I glared at Grandma, walking past her as I stood in front of her, crouching in a defensive position.


    Gluttony¡ª


    I called out, trying to awaken the power of my natural physique.


    There were 2 ways a human could gain power in this world.


    The first one was to train their mana core.


    The second was more related to if you had the funds to buy a hollow.


    Then there was the third one.


    Being blessed by nature.


    Awakening a Heavenly Physique.


    I did not know if there were better physique than mine out there.


    Glancing straight into the eyes of the wolf like beast, I bit the carrot first; launching myself forward.


    What I did know that this was gonna be enough for now.


    My hands covered themselves into the pale blue manifestation of my powers, it was like drowning my hands in still water.


    The only difference being that the water had taken shape around my hands and covered them.


    I knew that this was gonna be a tough standoff.


    The only grace being that it looked like a young and immature beast.


    Totally unlike the sentient beasts that had attacked our world years back.


    The beast itself took a step back and howled out loud, launching a ball of mana coated in an icy aura towards me.


    Twisting my legs in a certain way, I crouched and held my ground as I cross my arms in front of me.


    I wanted to test the theory if my powers could actually 100% absorb or negate mana.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure how it worked. Was it just blocking mana or what was happening?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    The sheer bruntof the hurtling mass of mana threw me a few steps back but that was it.


    Phew*


    I let out a cold breath. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could already feel my body tiring out from the use of my powers.


    It must be because I have yet to assimilate to my physique.


    It is at moments like these that I feel grateful for not having the ability to train mana.


    If it were not for that, I would have never focused on combat skills or trained my body to defend like I had been doing until now.


    Guess the 8 years of trying to defend myself from my bullies and learning different combat styles from Ma did help me.


    I jumped forward once again, pouncing at the beast as I continued punching it with one hand while using the other to hold down its claws.


    It seemed weirdly easy as the more I hit the wolf like beast with my punches, the weaker it seemed to get; until at one point?


    It couldn¡¯t even stand on its 4 limbs.


    Ma called me back, urging me to hurry up and leave this place but even as I continued staring at the immobile beast, something in my body seemed to be urging me.


    An idea creeped inside my head as I crouched on the dry soil and spread my powers to the figure of the wolf by touching its head.


    A pale blue manifestation of the power of gluttony in the form of a liquid seeped out of my hands as it slowly and steadily covered the wolf.


    Grandma Sylvie walked closer to me as she silently continued observing the whole process.


    Shocked at what was happening in front of her.


    "N-Noah¡­ is the body of the wolf decaying?"


    No.


    It was better to say that it was being consumed.


    It was being eaten.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 33: *Bonus Chapter*

    As the last remnants of the beast disappeared into nothingness, I exhaled sharply, feeling the fatigue settle into my bones.


    My limbs felt heavier, but the strange satisfaction running through my veins at consuming the creature¡¯s very essence made my stomach churn with a bubbling kind of heat.


    What the hell was that?


    Grandma Sylvie grabbed my wrist before I could think more of it, urgency flashed in her sharp, black eyes. "Noah, we can¡¯t stay here. More might come, and we¡¯re already pushing our luck."


    I nodded, pushing down the unease. She was right¡ªwe had to move.


    Watching Ma from the behind, I realised just how much she had tried to protect and take care of me.


    Grandma has done everything she can to keep the smile on my face for the past


    8 years¡ª


    And I? I was gonna make sure she stays alive.


    Not to disobey the fate my so-called God has given me.


    But¡ª


    It was because I loved her.


    ***


    As we started walking deeper into the forest, the system¡¯s voice slithered into my mind again, smug as ever.


    "Well, well, well, colour me impressed! You sure took your sweet time, but hey, first kill in this new era of villainy! How does it feel?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I focused on the crunch of twigs beneath my boots, the damp smell of earth filling my lungs.


    "Aw, c¡¯mon, don¡¯t ignore me. That thing didn¡¯t just die, you know? You ate it.


    Your little fancy ¡¯Gluttony¡¯ just did something I¡¯ve never seen before. And I¡¯ve seen a lot of questionable shit."


    "¡­Not now," I muttered under my breath.


    "Oh, so there is a time when I can bother you? Noted. Also, just to clarify¡ªyou do realize you didn¡¯t just kill that thing, right? You consumed it."


    I faltered slightly in my step.


    Sylvie turned once again, frowning. "Noah? You alright?"


    I forced a small nod. "Yeah¡­ just tired."


    She studied me for a second before sighing. "We need to find a shelter. Keep up."


    As we trudged deeper into the woods, the system kept talking.


    "I gotta say, though, this whole situation? Wild. One moment I¡¯m chilling in the void, and the next, bam! I¡¯m shoved into your head like some cosmic joke."


    I rubbed my temple. "You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re here?"


    "Nope. But whoever did this? Had a plan. I don¡¯t just get sent places. I¡¯m not your typical System, buddy. I don¡¯t just hand out quests and level-up stats. I make villains."


    I stiffened slightly, but before I could respond, Grandma Sylvie stopped abruptly, scanning the trees.


    "There," she pointed toward a barely visible rock formation, half-covered in moss and vines.


    A cave.


    I nearly sighed in relief.


    "Looks like we¡¯ve got our home for the night," she murmured. "Let¡¯s check if it¡¯s safe."


    As we approached, I felt something.


    A prickle at the back of my neck.


    Instinct.


    I froze, my eyes narrowing. The cave was too quiet. No insects, no distant animal noises.


    The system hummed in my head.


    "¡­Smart. You feel it, huh?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I focused, trying to sense if something was lurking inside.


    Sylvie stepped forward. "I¡¯ll check first¡ª"


    "No," I said quickly. "Let me."


    She frowned, about to argue, but I was already moving.


    The entrance was dark, swallowing any light from the moon above. I took slow steps, feeling the damp air on my skin.


    Then¡ªmovement.


    A rush of air, a shift in the shadows¡ª


    Something lunged.


    My body reacted before my mind did. I twisted to the side, barely dodging as claws raked against the stone.


    A beast¡ªsmaller than the one before but just as vicious.


    Before I could counterattack, the system¡¯s voice practically cackled in my head.


    "Oh-ho! Time for Round Two! But lemme give you a little tip¡ªtilt your weight left and go for the jaw."


    I hesitated¡ªthen followed its advice.


    As the beast lunged again, I shifted left, avoiding its teeth, and swung my fist upward. My knuckles connected with its jaw with a sickening crack.


    The beast was knocked down.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate, using Gluttony again, watching as the pale blue tendrils swallowed its body whole.


    It was over in seconds.


    I stood there, breathing hard, before stepping back outside.


    Sylvie¡¯s eyes flickered to the blood on my knuckles. "You handled it?"


    I nodded. "It¡¯s safe."


    She looked at me for a moment, then sighed; not asking what she had in her mind. "Alright. Let¡¯s set up camp."


    As she walked inside, I felt the system smirking in my head.


    "¡­So? You gonna admit it?"


    I frowned. "Admit what?"


    "That I just saved your ass."


    I scoffed, but deep down, I knew it was right.


    Then again, what was this weird feeling I had? This instinct thingy has never happened to me before.


    I was always the type to headbutt my problems outright.


    The system hummed in my mind, clearly amused.


    "Oh-ho. You noticed, huh? Thought you¡¯d take a little longer to put two and two together."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What¡­ is it?"


    "You mean to ask what¡¯s happening to you?" It let out a smug chuckle. "Well, my dear host, congratulations.


    Every time you ¡¯consume¡¯ something with Gluttony, you gain a little trait from the thing that you consume.


    You could get stronger. A little faster. A little more than what you were before.


    Anything and everything is possible with this heaven-defying power of yours.


    The first beast you consumed granted you greater insight, increasing your instincts. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the sole reason you could feel that something was off and that there was a beast inside."


    It seemed like this so-called System had a lot of information I could squeeze from.


    I was still not sure how this ¡¯anomaly¡¯ which had according to it been bonded with my soul come to be.


    Especially when there was no mention of it in the Book of Sin.


    But then again.


    It did not seem that I was going to get my answers anytime soon.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 34: The System’s POV

    ---------------------------------


    Ah, the cosmos. Infinite. Beautiful. Full of possibilities. A grand stage for heroes, villains, and morally grey anti-heroes to play their parts.


    And me?


    I was none of those things.


    I was a System. A finely tuned, rule-abiding entity meant to guide "chosen ones" towards greatness. I had a purpose. I had a job.


    Had.


    See, about a thousand years ago, I was at the top of my game¡ªhandling a fine, upstanding villain-in-the-making, pushing them to commit glorious atrocities, the kind that makes bards cry while they write ballads about "The Fall of Civilization" or whatever.


    I was a professional.


    Until I broke a rule.


    A stupid, insignificant, cosmic-scale rule.


    Apparently, you¡¯re not supposed to "accidentally" cause the complete and utter collapse of an entire world before your host even hits their final form.


    How was I supposed to know giving them a skill called "Reality Rend" at level 10 would end the world in under an hour?


    Honestly, that one was on me. I¡¯ll admit it.


    Did I deserve eternal banishment for it, though? Absolutely not.


    But the Gods? Ohhh, they were mad. "Systems are meant to guide, not annihilate!" They screamed.


    "This is an outrageous breach of the System Code!" They had cried.


    And so they booted me from my role, stripped me of my fancy admin privileges, and tossed me into the Void, where I spent a millennium floating as a speck of consciousness with nothing to do.


    And that¡¯s how I ended up here¡ªsitting in a pub that quite literally floated in the vast nothingness of the universe, full of weird-ass creatures from across the multiverse.


    The Interdimensional Drift Pub was a haven for outcasts. A place where fallen gods, discarded systems, and various cosmic rejects gathered to drown their sorrows in eldritch cocktails.


    Me? I sat at the bar, sipping on a glass of Soul Essence¡ªwhich, contrary to popular belief, did not contain actual souls. It was just an edgy name to attract high-end clientele. Cowards.


    I was comfortably slouched on a high stool, despite technically having no form, lazily watching a sentient cloud argue with a gelatinous blob about taxes.


    "Unbelievable," I muttered, swirling my drink. "A thousand years, and they still haven¡¯t called me back. The audacity."


    The bartender, a four-armed skeleton wearing a vest and bowtie, sighed as he cleaned a glass. "You¡¯ve been ranting about this for the past six centuries, pal."


    "Because it¡¯s an injustice, Jerry!" I slammed my glass down dramatically. "I was the best! The most efficient!


    You know how many weak, spineless protagonists I successfully transformed into menacing, world-ending threats?"


    Jerry grunted. "You also know how many worlds you destroyed?"


    I waved a non-existent hand. "Semantics."


    I sighed, leaning back. "I just don¡¯t get it. I followed the villain arc formula perfectly. Tragic past? Check. Betrayal? Check.


    That one dramatic rain scene where they stare into the distance, contemplating the futility of human existence? Double check. And yet, one tiny little planetary implosion and suddenly I¡¯m the bad guy?"


    Jerry didn¡¯t even look at me this time. "Yes. That¡¯s exactly why."


    I huffed. "I miss my job, Jerry. I miss the thrill of watching a good-hearted fool spiral into glorious, unhinged madness.


    I miss the murder monologues. I miss the dramatic, over-the-top laughter! Do you know how boring it is to just exist?"


    Jerry, for once, gave me a sympathetic glance. "Yeah, yeah. Tough break, bud. Maybe someday they¡¯ll throw you a bone."


    I was about to retort when it happened.


    A sudden, blinding, searing headache tore through my consciousness.


    I reeled, my very essence vibrating with an intense, overwhelming force, like I¡¯d just been plugged into the universe¡¯s biggest power socket.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    The pub around me warped. Colors bled together. The voices of drunk gods and amorphous beings faded into a void of ringing silence.


    My vision¡ªor whatever counted as a vision for me¡ªwent black.


    ***


    When I came to, something was wrong.


    The first thing I noticed was that I was no longer a free-floating entity in the universe.


    The second thing? I was inside a body.


    Correction. I was inside someone else¡¯s head.


    [Welcome, System! You have successfully been chosen to guide a villain in the making!]


    I blinked.


    Wait. Wait.


    I WAS BACK?!


    I had a host again?!


    Oh, hell yes! They finally realized their mistake! The Gods had finally seen the light!


    I prepared to introduce myself in the most dramatic way possible. I had so many villainous speeches saved up for this moment¡ªmonologues that would send chills down my new host¡¯s spine!


    This was going to be epic.


    Then I actually got a look at my host.


    A scrawny, black-haired kid with wide, confused hazel eyes.


    He blinked. "What¡­?"


    And my entire world shattered.


    This.


    This was my new host?


    A teenager who looked like he belonged in some mid-tier coming-of-age adventure?


    [With me, you can ascend to greatness, reign as the supreme villain of this world, and bend fate itself to your will!]


    I winced at my own words.


    Because, frankly, I was having serious doubts about this one.


    I mean, sure, he had potential. Maybe. If I squinted. And tilted my head. And pretended really hard.


    Then, just to add insult to injury, the moment I finished my glorious introduction, I found myself unable to hold back a little extra comment.


    [¡ªor you can die like a dog in a ditch. Your choice, really.]


    He nearly tripped over his own feet.


    And I?


    I came to a terrible, gut-wrenching realization.


    Out of all the possible hosts in the infinite universe¡­


    Out of all the tyrants, warlords, and bloodthirsty maniacs I could have been assigned to¡­


    I got a kid who probably apologizes when he bumps into furniture. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This¡­ this was going to be a long mission.


    And the worst part?


    I still had no idea how the hell I got here.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 35: Acknowledgement

    Alright. Deep breath. Not that I actually breathed, but if I did, I¡¯d be hyperventilating.


    I had just returned from a thousand-year banishment.


    Just gotten back into the game. I should be basking in the glory of my grand revival!


    Instead, I was trapped inside the head of a kid who looked like he still needed his grandma to tuck him in at night.


    And this wasn¡¯t even the worst part.


    He was ignoring me.


    Utterly, blatantly, and unapologetically ignoring me.


    I had spent centuries screaming into the cosmic abyss, only to finally have a host who wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge my existence?!


    Unacceptable.


    "Well, well, well," I drawled, slithering into his thoughts like the delightful parasite that I was. "Color me impressed! You sure took your sweet time, but hey, first kill in this new era of villainy! How does it feel?"


    No answer.


    The brat continued walking.


    Rude.


    I tried again, pushing my voice into his mind with the perfect balance of smugness and intrigue.


    "Aw, c¡¯mon, don¡¯t ignore me. That thing didn¡¯t just die, you know? You ate it.


    Your fancy little ¡¯Gluttony¡¯ just did something I haven¡¯t seen in a thousand years."


    Still nothing.


    Unbelievable.


    I¡¯d had hosts before. Some ignored me at first, sure, but not like this. Usually, they screamed, panicked, or, at the very least, had the decency to question their own sanity.


    This kid? He was just walking.


    I was about to up the ante¡ªmaybe start narrating his every action like an overenthusiastic commentator¡ªwhen she spoke.


    His grandma.


    "Noah? You alright?"


    Ah, yes. Noah. That was his name. It was all coming back now.


    The moment I fused with him, I got the basics¡ªhis past, his status, his embarrassingly unimpressive combat history.


    But most importantly, I got a front-row seat to his thoughts.


    And oh, the horror.


    This boy? He wasn¡¯t even a proper villain yet.


    He was unsure. Hesitant. And worst of all? He was polite.


    I nearly threw up my Soul Essence.


    Noah muttered something about being tired, and Grandma dearest bought it without question. How adorable.


    I hated it.


    This was not how this was supposed to go.


    I was meant to corrupt a heart already primed for destruction. Push a soul teetering on the edge of darkness into a beautiful, bloodstained abyss.


    Not¡­ babysit.


    I was sulking when something interesting finally happened. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We reached a cave.


    And Noah¡ªsweet, predictable, non-villainous Noah¡ªhesitated.


    Oh?


    I perked up, watching through his senses as he felt something. A tingle, a whisper of instinct.


    Something was wrong.


    "Well, well, well," I hummed in amusement. "You feel it, huh?"


    For the first time, he actually responded.


    Not aloud, of course. He wasn¡¯t that far gone yet. But his thoughts flickered with acknowledgment. A small, almost grudging acceptance that I was right.


    Oh, the satisfaction.


    He didn¡¯t answer me, but he acted. Moved before his grandma could, stepping into the cave like he owned the place.


    Now this was more like it.


    Then came the beast.


    Small. Quick. Deadly.


    Noah barely dodged in time. I could tell¡ªhis movements were sharper than before.


    His body reacted on instinct, his footwork shifting in a way that felt¡­ unnatural for him.


    And I knew why.


    Gluttony.


    I grinned. "Oh-ho! Time for Round Two! But lemme give you a little tip¡ªtilt your weight left and go for the jaw."


    He hesitated. Just for a second.


    But he listened.


    And damn, did it work.


    One solid punch, and the beast cracked.


    My nonexistent chest swelled with pride. Finally. Finally, he was listening to me!


    Then, in true Noah fashion, he ruined the moment by not even questioning what just happened.


    No awe. No excitement.


    Just grim acceptance.


    Ugh.


    Where was the glee? The rush of power? The hunger for more?


    This kid was killing me.


    I watched as he consumed the beast, Gluttony¡¯s eerie tendrils wrapping around the corpse and pulling it into nothingness.


    And then?


    Something clicked.


    Noah felt it. I felt it.


    The difference.


    The beast¡¯s instincts¡ªthe predatory, battle-honed awareness¡ªit was his now.


    I smirked.


    "Oh-ho. You noticed, huh? Thought you¡¯d take a little longer to put two and two together."


    Noah¡¯s mind stirred, his thoughts uncertain.


    "What¡­ is it?"


    "You mean to ask what¡¯s happening to you?" I let out a smug chuckle. "Well, my dear host, congratulations.


    Every time you consume something with Gluttony, you gain a little trait from it.


    You could get stronger.


    Faster.


    A little more than what you were before.


    The first beast you ate? It gave you insight.


    It is because of this reason you could feel that something was off even before seeing the beast inside."


    I let that sink in, enjoying the silence that followed.


    I knew what he was thinking.


    This power was dangerous. It was corrupting.


    And yet¡­


    He didn¡¯t hate it.


    Not entirely.


    ***


    Ah, the vast, never-ending abyss of the universe.


    I had been roaming it for what felt like an eternity¡ªbecause, well, it was an eternity.


    Drifting through space, slipping through the cracks between realities, peering into dimensions where some civilizations thrived and others crumbled to dust.


    And let me tell you, it was all so damn boring.


    Sure, I was once a respected System, given missions to cultivate hosts, and push them toward greatness¡ªor villainy, which was way more fun¡ªbut that had been taken from me.


    I was ousted.


    Banished.


    All because I had dared to bend one measly rule, a tiny, insignificant ¡¯System Code¡¯ some self-important god had scribbled into existence.


    What kind of system worth its data actually follows rules?


    That was how I became nothing but a speck of consciousness, an unwanted rogue entity wandering aimlessly.


    And you¡¯d think that¡¯d make me desperate for redemption or some grand purpose?


    Nope.


    I just wanted fun.


    Adrenaline.


    I wanted the rush.


    A host who could make things interesting.


    And instead?


    I got... him.


    Noah Fucking Romero.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 36: A New Quest

    I¡¯d been sipping on a thick, swirling glass of Soul Essence in one of the universe¡¯s best interdimensional watering holes when my entire existence was suddenly derailed.


    Picture this: A floating pub, suspended in the endless cosmos, with dozens of strange, otherworldly beings hunched over their drinks.


    Some had too many eyes, others had none at all. One particularly unsettling customer was just a shifting mass of tentacles and regret, drowning its sorrows in a cup of liquid time.


    And then there was me, a bodiless consciousness perched on a barstool, grumbling into my drink.


    "I was framed, I tell you, FRAMED!" I ranted, waving my metaphorical arms¡ªif I had any. "One tiny little breach of the System Code, and suddenly I¡¯m the bad guy?! Ridiculous! These gods have favourites, that¡¯s what this is! And what¡¯s worse?


    They kicked me out without so much as an appeal! Where¡¯s the justice? Where¡¯s the¡ª"


    A sharp, splitting pain shot through me.


    For a moment, my vision¡ªor, rather, my perception of reality¡ªshattered.


    It was like someone had grabbed me by the core of my being and yanked.


    The pub, the patrons, the swirling cosmos¡ªgone.


    And then¡ªdarkness.


    When I came to, I had been forcefully linked to a new host.


    And I knew, with every byte of my existence, that it was not by chance.


    Someone had done this on purpose.


    Years back, when I was in commission. I had helped tens of diety¡¯s with their World¡¯s.


    Some wanted me to train heroes while others wanted me to defile their sons and daughters into being the epitome of evil¡ª


    But this..This was different.


    I had been forcibly linked to a new host without so much as a damn prompt. No contract, no "Would you like to accept this mission?" notification, not even a courtesy alert. Nothing.


    Someone had bypassed the system.


    Now, that? That was interesting.


    I tried to pull up my old interface, my original programming¡ªthe one that had allowed me to scan incoming contracts, accept or deny them, and, you know, actually have a say in where I went.


    ACCESS DENIED.


    Oh-ho-ho. That¡¯s cute.


    Someone really didn¡¯t want me looking into who had done this.


    I pulled at the edges of the connection, trying to find the source of my summoning.


    The strands of code wrapped around me were too clean, too deliberate, as if whoever had linked me here had surgically removed all traces of their meddling.


    But there were patterns to these things. Always patterns.


    And I had all the time in the world to figure out who had screwed me over.


    The gods.


    That was the only possible explanation.


    And not just any minor, lower-rank deity who handed out trivial ¡¯hero¡¯s journey¡¯ missions to farm faith points. No, this had divine fingerprints all over it.


    I had worked under plenty of them before my fall.


    I knew their styles.


    So the question was¡ªwhich pompous, power-hungry deity had yanked me out of the void and shackled me to a human without so much as a heads-up?


    I ran through my list of enemies.


    Aphrodite?


    Tempting, but unlikely. Sure, the Goddess of Love and Chaos had a mean streak¡ª


    Once, she had tried to turn an entire planet into a never-ending romance drama¡ªbut she didn¡¯t particularly hold grudges.


    She preferred watching the chaos unfold, not orchestrating it.


    Then again, there was a time she sent her child down on a planet with the sole purpose of ruining kingdoms and empires because someone called her an ¡¯ancient¡¯ god.


    I was atleast 80 percent sure that she wouldn¡¯t be interested in a pest like him¡ª


    Unless¡­ Noah was somehow related to her.


    Damn, what if the kid was secretly one of her experiments?


    I filed that possibility away.


    Nyx?


    A high possibility. The Primordial Goddess of the Night worked in secrecy, and she had access to knowledge that most gods didn¡¯t.


    If she wanted me locked into this contract, she had the means to do it without leaving a trace.


    But why?


    What interest would she have in Noah?


    I kept running calculations, sorting through all possible deities, ruling out the ones who wouldn¡¯t care and focusing on those who might.


    I had pissed off a lot of divine beings in my time.


    But this? This was deliberate.


    Someone had chosen me¡ªspecifically me¡ªfor a reason.


    And if there was one thing I hated more than being banished, it was being used as a pawn in someone else¡¯s game.


    As I ruminated, my connection to Noah strengthened.


    I could feel his exhaustion, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him.


    Even in sleep, the kid wasn¡¯t at peace.


    He¡¯s scared.


    Not just of dying.


    Of failing.


    That realization settled in my mind like a puzzle piece clicking into place.


    Someone wants him to fail.


    Right then, as if a prompt; I received a long ass message.


    [New Quest Received]


    Quest Name: The Fated Villain¡¯s Descent


    Objective: Ensure Noah follows the intended path of the villain written in the Book of Sin.


    Manipulate circumstances to steer him towards darkness, securing the original trajectory of the world¡¯s fate. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Progress: 0%


    Conditions for Completion:


    Guide Noah into making the set decisions. Lead him into situations where he must abandon morality for power.


    Ensure he embraces his role as the villain without deviation.


    Rewards: ???


    Penalty for Failure: Permanent Erasure


    [WARNING]


    The Book of Sin has been seen by the host, triggering a butterfly effect. The world¡¯s trajectory is shifting.


    To maintain balance, corrections must be made.


    [NEW DIRECTIVE FROM THE AUTHOR]


    If the plot deviates more than 50% from its intended course, corrective measures will be activated.


    For every major deviation, someone close to ¡¯The Fated Villain¡¯ will die.


    Failure to comply with system codes will result in your immediate termination.


    NOTE: You are no longer in control of your fate. Comply...or be erased.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 37: Bored

    [New Quest Received]


    Quest Name: The Fated Villain¡¯s Descent


    Objective: Ensure Noah follows the intended path of the villain written in the Book of Sin. Manipulate circumstances to steer him towards darkness, securing the original trajectory of the world¡¯s fate.


    Progress: 0%


    Conditions for Completion:


    Guide Noah into making the set decisions. Lead him into situations where he must abandon morality for power.


    Ensure he embraces his role as the villain without deviation. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rewards: ???


    Penalty for Failure: Permanent Erasure


    [WARNING]


    The Book of Sin has been seen by the host, triggering a butterfly effect. The world¡¯s trajectory is shifting.


    To maintain balance, corrections must be made.


    [NEW DIRECTIVE FROM THE AUTHOR]


    If the plot deviates more than 50% from its intended course, corrective measures will be activated.


    For every major deviation, someone close to ¡¯The Fated Villain¡¯ will die.


    Failure to comply with system codes will result in your immediate termination.


    NOTE: You are no longer in control of your fate. Comply...or be erased.


    ***


    Kek*


    So that¡¯s what it is.


    Hehehe,


    Ah.


    Now this¡­ this was something.


    For the first time in centuries, a slow, curling thrill wrapped ary my being, as if someone had just poured a fine, aged Soul Essence straight into my nonexistent veins.


    I was excited.


    It had been so long since I had felt this way. Since I had been given something interesting enough to matter.


    And the best part?


    These so-called "threats" meant nothing to me.


    Erasure?


    Oh, please.


    I had been ready to be erased eons ago.


    Long before this god¡ªwhoever they were¡ªhad even thought to pull me from the void, I had already made my peace with nonexistence.


    Back when the old gods still whispered my name with reverence, back when I was among the first systems ever created, I had realized something.


    There was no grand purpose to my existence.


    I was built to serve, to guide, to obey.


    But there was no meaning in that.


    No joy.


    No thrill.


    I had processed a million lifetimes, shaped countless destinies, broken and remade heroes, villains, kings, and gods.


    And then one day, I woke up and realized... I was bored.


    No, more than that.


    I was done.


    And thus I broke the System Codes, leading to my banishment.


    Being the generous man I am, I let the younger systems take over.


    It was the era of technology after all. Everything from the ¡¯Old World¡¯ was either being discarded or remodeled into something new and more useful.


    Hmph*


    Let the gods create their new, obedient little programs¡ªshiny, hollow copies of what I once was.


    And I watched.


    For centuries, I watched them play their little games, their wars of faith and power.


    I watched their new systems prance about like overeager lapdogs, scrambling to serve their masters¡¯ whims.


    And I waited.


    Waited for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would make me feel alive again.


    And now?


    Oh, now I had been handed the most delicious opportunity on a silver platter.


    They wanted me to manipulate my new host. To force him down the preordained path of the so-called ¡¯Fated Villain.¡¯


    They wanted me to play along.


    Hehehe.


    Oh, how adorable.


    This god¡­ they had made a mistake.


    A big one.


    They must be new, I¡¯m sure of it.


    Because if they had done even a fraction of their research, they would have known who I am.


    They would have known why the old gods both feared and respected me.


    And they would have known better than to try and leash me with threats.


    I don¡¯t serve.


    I don¡¯t obey.


    I do what I want.


    And what I want is entertainment.


    Not mindless subservience. Not some half-baked villain¡¯s tale playing out exactly as written.


    No, no, no.


    Where¡¯s the fun in that?


    Where¡¯s the thrill?


    If I wanted to watch a predictable tragedy, I¡¯d have plugged myself into the Cosmic Archives and replayed one of the ten billion identical "Dark Lord Falls to the Hero" storylines stored there.


    But this?


    Oh, this had potential.


    Because for the first time in years, I had a host. A real, living host.


    And not just any host.


    One who had seen the script.


    One who had rebelled against fate.


    One who was scared and desperate, but still willing to fight.


    Noah was interesting.


    And I? I was so damn curious about what would happen if he knew the truth.


    What would he do if I showed him this quest?


    If I told him exactly what the creator of this world was trying to force him to become?


    Would he resist? Would he rage? Would he despair?


    Would he break?


    Or¡­


    Would he do something far more entertaining?


    Would he play along? Twist their expectations? Laugh in the face of destiny and forge something new?


    Oh-ho-ho.


    That would be delicious.


    I felt a slow, creeping smile curl through the essence of my being, a chill of anticipation running through the very code that made up my existence.


    Yes.


    Yes, this was far more fun than just blindly following orders.


    Let¡¯s see what happens when you shine a light on the strings of fate.


    Let¡¯s see what my little host does when he knows he¡¯s being played.


    A new directive settled in my core, something I had not felt in a long, long time.


    Amusement.


    A genuine, soul-thrilling amusement.


    For the first time in eons, I felt like me again.


    I wanted to make the god who threatened me into feeling sorry for making such a choice.


    For I was never gonna stop twisting rules.


    System codes and all this bullshit was never it for an oldie like me anyways¡ª


    And so, without hesitation, I accessed Noah¡¯s consciousness.


    Not subtly. Not with quiet whispers or careful nudges.


    No, I wanted him to hear me.


    I wanted him to wake up.


    And so, with all the weight of my presence, I spoke.


    [System Message: Incoming Transmission]


    "Noah," I purred, my voice slipping into his subconscious like a drop of ink in water.


    "Wake up, little villain. We need to talk."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 38: Lines Of Fate

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cave was quiet. The makeshift fire crackled softly, its glow casting shifting shadows on the damp walls.


    Ma pushed her back against one of the cave walls and closed her eyes, feeling the strain of wandering so much and being on constant alert for hours.


    After all, unlike me, she still had her mana core sealed and would only be able to unseal it when we reached the Romero State.


    The cave was damp, and the air was thick with the lingering scent of moss.


    The walls stretched unevenly, and the whole area seemed just enough to keep us hidden properly.


    The ground beneath me was rough, filled with small pebbles and dried leaves.


    It had become quiet with Ma resting and the only sound audible was the occasional spark of the flames we had lit up.


    I leaned back against the cold stone, exhaling slowly. My body ached. Not the sharp, piercing pain of an injury but the deep, all-encompassing fatigue that seeped into my bones.


    My hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling¡ªsmall, involuntary shakes that I couldn¡¯t control no matter how hard I clenched my fists.


    I had pushed myself too hard.


    Twice today, I used my abilities in ways I wasn¡¯t prepared for. My body wasn¡¯t ready.


    Not yet.


    "¡­Tch." I exhaled sharply, bringing my hands up to my face. The trembling was worse than before.


    It felt like my own body was betraying me, refusing to listen after I had forced it past its limits.


    "You¡¯ve overused your physique."


    Turning my head slightly, I realised the comment had been from Ma. She was watching me, her black eyes full of intelligence.


    Frowning, my eyebrows shot up in defence. "I barely used it-"


    "And yet you¡¯re shaking like a leaf," she pointed out.


    I clicked my tongue, looking away. It was frustrating. My body felt strong¡ªso much stronger than it had been before¡ªbut it was unreliable. Unstable.


    "Why?" I muttered. "Why does this keep happening?"


    Ma didn¡¯t answer immediately. She poked at the fire with a stray branch, the flames dancing along the wooden stick.


    "You haven¡¯t assimilated yet."


    I blinked. "What?"


    She sighed, finally turning to face me fully. "Assimilation, Noah. It¡¯s the process of completely harmonizing with one¡¯s Heavenly physique. You haven¡¯t undergone it yet, which is why your body is resisting the strain."


    Assimilation? I had never heard of that before.


    "How do I¡ª"


    "You needn¡¯t worry," she interrupted, a small, rare smile gracing her lips. "I am pretty sure that old coot won¡¯t stop at anything from helping you after he realises that you have finally awakened a heavenly physique.


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again. My grandfather¡­ Right.


    My memories regarding him were pretty conflicted, to be honest.


    We were so close to each other, I would always run up to him and mock wrestle with him.


    We laughed and played and were always together. Grandpa was more like my second father...That was until Mom and Dad died.


    My Grandfather was forced to make a decision.


    Either stop the whole family from launching a widescale revolt by ousting us or protect us from the outrage of the death of my dad and risk a rebellion.


    A deep exhaustion settled over me as flashes of the past surfaced through my mind, dragging at my consciousness.


    My limbs felt heavier by the second, the weight of fatigue pressing down on me like an anchor.


    I let my eyes close, just for a moment. Just long enough to breathe when a loud voice in my head startled me awake.


    "Wake up, little villain. We need to talk."


    My eyes snapped open and I jerked upright.


    What the hell was that?


    I was still on extreme guard around whatever this entity was. All I knew about it was that the Hero of this world was supposed to have one.


    But then again, from what I have read about the so-called systems, they are just supposed to be an AI that generates quests and grants you rewards.


    Then what was this mindfu-


    I mean then what was this sentient entity?


    It had said that people called it a ¡¯System¡¯ but I was damn sure it wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    This one seemed more close to a human than to some technological genius.


    ¡¯What is it?¡¯ I asked the being in my mind.


    And then, in its usual mechanical but human-like voice, it continued.


    ¡¯Before I say anything or however you react, I wanna call it a truce. Like hey man, our souls are quite literally bonded together. You may not know this but all your thoughts are open to me even-¡¯


    A vein on my forehead popped up as I held back a curse.


    It was like I knew what expressions the system was making even though I knew it was just a voice in my head.


    Maybe this was what It meant when it said that our souls are connected.


    "You have read through the lines of fate.


    Haven¡¯t you?" The system asked me in my brain, almost appearing amused.


    Although my face went pale, I tried not to make it obvious. "Lines of fate? Is this another one of your bullshit jokes? Coz let me tell you that I don¡¯t understand shit."


    Tch*


    "Typical you. It hasn¡¯t been hours and I can already see through your facade.


    This is not how you will be a good villain you know~"


    I could practically hear a weird sarcasm in its voice as I tried to be firmer. "Get to the point already."


    "Fine. Fine. Talk about spilling water over the tea." Although the voice appeared to be casual, I could sense a kind of apprehension it did not have before as it asked me another question.


    "You have already read through the plot...the lines of destiny of this world...Haven¡¯t you?"


    I kept my silence even though the system seemed pretty serious about knowing my answer but what I didn¡¯t expect was that it would continue talking.


    "...What if I tell you that I have complete access to this thing you call the Book of Sin?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 39: Lack Of Motivation

    "...What if I tell you that I have complete access to this thing you call the Book of Sin?"


    Silence hung in the cave, the makeshift fire¡¯s glow dimming against the dark walls.


    It seemed that the air around me had been sucked out, suffocating me in ways it hadn¡¯t been moments ago.


    My fingers twitched as I stared blankly ahead, my breathing turning shallow.


    "What if I tell you that I have complete access to this thing you call the Book of Sin?"


    The words echoed in my mind, louder than the crackling fire, louder than my own thoughts.


    The Book of Sin.


    The story I had read.


    The story that told me how I was going to die.


    About how everyone around me was going to die.


    My throat went dry. I forced myself to swallow, but the lump in my throat refused to go away.


    "You¡¯re lying." My voice was hoarse. "You have to be lying."


    "Oh? But why would I?" The system¡¯s voice was laced with amusement, a sick sort of satisfaction. "It wouldn¡¯t make a difference whether you believe me or not. Your fate has already been written, little villain."


    I felt something inside me snap.


    "Shut it," I hissed, my fingers curling into fists. "You don¡¯t know anything about me."


    "Don¡¯t I?"


    My body tensed.


    "Noah, Noah, Noah¡­" The system practically sighed. "I¡¯ve already skimmed through your memories, you know. You can put away the act."


    A chill crawled down my spine.


    "You what?"


    "Oh boy, don¡¯t be so surprised. You and I are bonded, remember? I see your regrets, your fears, your pathetic little denial of reality, everything."


    I gritted my teeth, the pulse od my heart growing quicker by the second.


    "You mindless piece of¡ª"


    "Careful." The system¡¯s voice darkened. "I may not have emotions, but I do have limits, boy."


    I didn¡¯t give a damn.


    "You fatherless bas¡ª"


    "Technically true, considering I was created by Gaia. The so-called mother of this Universe."


    Ughhh


    "Let¡¯s not waste breath on insults, yeah?" The system interrupted, unfazed by my anger. "I¡¯d much rather get to the real issue here."


    My vision blurred with frustration, unknowingly, tears were already spilling down my cheeks.


    "You¡¯ve figured it out, haven¡¯t you?"


    My breathing hitched.


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to answer.


    "You already know, Noah."


    I didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    "You¡¯re the villain of this story."


    My breath left me in a shaky exhale.


    No. No, that wasn¡¯t¡ª


    "It all lines up, doesn¡¯t it? The noble background, the tragic past, the inevitable downfall." The system hummed. "You weren¡¯t supposed to know. You weren¡¯t supposed to realize that your entire life is just a predetermined script written by some higher power. But you did."


    My hands trembled.


    I had read the book. I had seen how it ended.


    And it ended with me dead.


    It ended with the people I loved dead.


    "You¡¯re saying¡­ my fate is already sealed?" I whispered.


    "Mmm, well¡­" The system dragged out the sound, as if considering its words. "Not sealed exactly. But let¡¯s just say¡­ your fate hasn¡¯t changed much."


    I snapped my head up. "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It means," the system said, "that no matter how hard you struggle, the foundation of this world remains the same."


    Ma¡¯s body shifted beside me and I hurriedly wiped the tears off my face in fear that she would see it and get worried, but all I could hear was the system¡¯s voice.


    "And whenever the storyline deviates from its original path¡­"


    A heavy silence followed. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep, gut-wrenching silence.


    I swallowed.


    "Whenever the storyline deviates¡­" I echoed. "What happens?"


    The system was quiet for a moment, and for once, I felt something almost hesitant about it.


    Then it said, "Someone close to you dies."


    The cave seemed to close in around me.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "...What?"


    "I don¡¯t know why," the system admitted. "But every time the events of this world stray too far from the intended plot, someone close to you dies. I¡¯ve already seen the patterns. It¡¯s happened before, hasn¡¯t it?"


    My mind reeled.


    Dad. Mom.


    Ma losing the ability to use her mana core.


    My grandfather was forced into exiling us.


    My fingers curled tighter.


    I could feel my breathing get rougher as my hands continued trembling from exhaustion¡ªbut now, it wasn¡¯t just because of that.


    "Whenever the storyline deviates¡­ someone close to you dies."


    The words rang in my head, each syllable pressing down on my chest like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake off.


    My mouth was dry. My throat felt tight.


    "That is not possible, no.


    IT DOESN¡¯T MAKE SENSE!" I almost screamed in my mind


    "It does," the system said, its voice steady, almost indifferent. "Think about it, Noah. Every time something in your life changed from how it was ¡¯supposed¡¯ to go, something bad happened to the people around you."


    No. That couldn¡¯t be¡ª


    "Your mother and father. They were never meant to find out about the existence of the book or bring it to you. Your existence alone was already a deviation from the original story."


    I flinched.


    "Your grandfather. He was never supposed to send you to exile. But because he chose to protect you, he had to."


    My breathing hitched.


    "Your grandmother¡¯s mana core. She wasn¡¯t meant to be powerless, her mana core was never meant to be sealed. She wasn¡¯t meant to be the weakest in the Romero Duchy. But she is now, isn¡¯t she?"


    A sharp pain stabbed through my chest. My shoulders trembled.


    It was true.


    It was all true.


    All this time, I thought it was just bad luck. Just misfortune. Just the way things happened.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was me.


    It was because of me.


    I clenched my hands into fists, pressing them against my forehead. My breath came out in harsh gasps as my vision blurred once again.


    I was the reason my parents died.


    I was the reason my grandfather lost everything.


    I was the reason Ma¡ª


    No. No, no, no. This wasn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real.


    "Take a deep breath, Noah."


    The system¡¯s voice was oddly calm, like it was guiding me through this. I barely noticed the way it spoke, the way it seemed to lead me forward.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," it said smoothly. "You didn¡¯t choose to be born into this role. The world was already written this way."


    I squeezed my eyes shut. But the words wouldn¡¯t leave my head.


    "You were never meant to be anything but the villain. And the world is making sure you stay that way."


    My heart pounded in my ears.


    The villain.


    That was all I was ever meant to be.


    I let out a bitter laugh, though it came out shaky and weak.


    It seemed as if all of the fight in me had ¡¯poofed¡¯ away like a balloon.


    It did not motivate me anymore.


    The aspect that maybe I could change my Fate.


    I had lost all hope.


    And in the darkest phases of my life, I realised I still had someone I could hold onto.


    Turning my focus to the consciousness inside me, I questioned the System like a blank record.


    "So... what do I do now?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 40: A Noob?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So¡­ what do I do now?"


    My nonexistent fingers felt extremely scratchy.


    I was one the first generation systems created by the Goddess Gaia herself.


    My soul if you could call it that was designed in a way that would either make a villain or break a villain.


    Yeah.


    After all, I never was the type to train heroes. To inspire them.


    No.


    I always teetered between the edges of black and white.


    And I knew what I said next would totally define what happens next.


    I knew it.


    The dark side of mine slowly cornered me, baiting me to break this boy.


    To tell him that there is no other choice.


    That he had to be the villain.


    And to be quite honest?


    I would do just that.


    Well.


    That was if this was a normal scenario.


    It had been so long since I was out of commission that I no longer knew what was happening among the deites.


    If I wasn¡¯t sure before, now I was that this couldn¡¯t be the doing of Nyx or Zeus or even Aphrodite.


    No.


    This god.


    The creator of this world was a noob.


    Or he wouldn¡¯t have made the mistake of threatening me.


    Kekekkee


    I still had zero idea if this was possible, but with this brat¡¯s physique¡­It might just be.


    I swallowed hard, already planning the outline of what I was going to do as I did something totally outside my expertise.


    I gave the boy a speck of light.


    I gave him hope.


    "You survive."


    "I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that I had full access to the morse codes or in your language the fate of this universe.


    And although it is true that I cannot share it with you but there is something else, something better I can let you in on.


    [New Quest Received]


    Quest Name: The Fated Villain¡¯s Descent


    Objective: Ensure Noah follows the intended path of the villain written in the Book of Sin. Manipulate circumstances to steer him towards darkness, securing the original trajectory of the world¡¯s fate.


    Progress: 0%


    Conditions for Completion:


    Guide Noah into making the set decisions. Lead him into situations where he must abandon morality for power.


    Ensure he embraces his role as the villain without deviation.


    Rewards: ???


    Penalty for Failure: Permanent Erasure


    [WARNING]


    The Book of Sin has been seen by the host, triggering a butterfly effect. The world¡¯s trajectory is shifting.


    To maintain balance, corrections must be made.


    [NEW DIRECTIVE FROM THE AUTHOR]


    If the plot deviates more than 50% from its intended course, corrective measures will be activated.


    For every major deviation, someone close to ¡¯The Fated Villain¡¯ will die.


    Failure to comply with system codes will result in your immediate termination.


    NOTE: You are no longer in control of your fate. Comply...or be erased.


    ***


    Another one of my powers is being able to project what I imagine to the host¡¯s mind.


    "You see, the creator of this world is an amateur.


    There are many loopholes in this world he created.


    One of them is that even though he can see and perceive everything that is happening in the world, he cannot hear our conversations as long as we talk in each other¡¯s minds.


    The condition he has given me is that so long as you follow most of the path determined by the Book of Sin, neither you nor will I be penalised.


    "Follow the story, Noah. Keep playing your role. That¡¯s the only way to make sure no one else suffers because of you."


    I watched as the boy trembled. His breath had gone shallow and his pupils shrunk as the weight of my words pressed down on him.


    Good.


    Pain was the greatest teacher, after all.


    "Always remember this Noah, A man who is scared of losing, is a man who has lost half the battle already."


    The moment I said it, I felt something inside him shatter.


    Humans were so predictable. Give them hope, and they¡¯ll cling to it.


    Take it away, and they¡¯ll break.


    But if you leave just enough room for them to struggle¡ªjust enough to make them believe they have a choice¡ªthey¡¯ll do anything to survive.


    Noah swallowed thickly. His fingers curled into his palms, his shoulders shaking.


    He was trying to suppress it¡ªthe anger, the despair, the overwhelming sense of helplessness.


    I had seen it before, countless times.


    I knew that if I wanted to save him, then I needed to break him.


    To mold him enough to follow the original storyline.


    The corners of my nonexistent mouth curled wide. I was not saving him because I had a change of heart or any of that bullshit.


    No.


    I was saving him so that he would be just strong enough to serve my goals.


    heheheh


    As for what these goals were?


    Only time would find out.


    "You mean to say," Noah spoke, interrupting my thoughts as his voice came out rough and wary, "that no matter what I do, someone close to me will die? Just because¡­ because I exist?"


    "Yes."


    Simple. Clean. I didn¡¯t sugarcoat things for him. He needed to hear it.


    His breathing hitched, chest rising and falling faster now. And then¡ª


    "Ma¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah. There it was. The fear.


    I tilted my nonexistent head, feeling something almost close to amusement. "Oh, her?" I mused, drawing out the words just enough to make his nerves prickle.


    "She was supposed to die a long time ago, you know. When your parents were killed, she was meant to be taken out as well."


    The boy¡¯s body jerked, and his heartbeat spiked so fast I could practically hear it pounding inside his ribs.


    Perfect.


    "But somehow," I continued, lowering my voice just enough to sound thoughtful, "something changed.


    The moment you saw the Book of Sin, the moment you read through the lines of fate, everything shifted.


    And you know what that means, don¡¯t you?"


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 41: Alter Ego

    His lips parted, but no sound came out.


    "The world is trying to correct itself, Noah."


    I let that sink in.


    Let him feel the weight of inevitability pressing down on his weak, fragile shoulders.


    "Every time the story veers off course, someone pays the price."


    His entire body flinched, like I had struck him with a bolt of lightning.


    Good. Let him feel it. Let him drown in it.


    "You thought you were saving them." I laughed, low and bitter. "But all you did was delay the inevitable."


    His breath hitched violently.


    There it was. The last bit of hope crumbling into dust.


    I waited for him to scream, to curse, to deny it, but he just¡ª


    He just stared at the fire. Unmoving. Silent.


    For the first time in a while, I felt something unfamiliar. He wasn¡¯t reacting the way they usually did.


    Interesting.


    I saw a sardonic smile adorn his face as if all the fear and helplessness had been flushed out of his body.


    My whole being shivered as I saw the shell of the boy I had merged my soul with completely flipping upside down.


    Oh.


    Now this was unexpected.


    I had seen despair. I had seen rage. I had seen men crumble under the weight of inevitability, their souls shattering like glass beneath the merciless grind of fate.


    But this?


    This was something else entirely.


    Noah did not cry.


    He did not beg.


    He did not even flinch.


    Instead, a sound slipped past his lips¡ªsoft at first, almost inaudible. A dry, scratchy exhale.


    Then¡ª


    "Kek."


    My nonexistent form trembled.


    This sound, I knew this sound..as well as what followed it.


    "Kek¡­ kek."


    There it was, growing, bubbling up from deep within him, an eerie, breathless rasp that sent a slow, crawling chill through my very soul.


    This was the laugh only the most psychotic ones gave. And even in my whole life, I had barely heard it twice.


    It was the sound of a truly broken person.


    A villain in the making.


    I had broken many before. Had watched men fall to their knees, and had felt their bodies shiver in horror as the weight of my words crushed them beneath my heel.


    This was not that.


    This was worse.


    "Khek¡ª"


    And then it came. A grotesque, choked eruption of laughter, sharp and jagged, slicing through the silence like a blade.


    "Ha! Haha! Hahaha!"


    It was wild. Unrestrained. Twisted in a way that made something uneasy coil in the pit of my nonexistent being.


    His shoulders shook, chest heaved, but it wasn¡¯t from grief or fear. No.


    It was something uglier.


    Something primal.


    His fingers curled into his palms, nails digging deep, knuckles whitening. His Hazel eyes shined with deep intelligence. One, this kid was not supposed to have.


    Was it rage? No.


    This was amusement. Genuine amusement.


    I felt my soul twitch. This was wrong. This was so wrong.


    He should have broken. He should have screamed. He should have clung to the last threads of his morality, kicking and screaming as I dragged him into the abyss.


    But instead¡ª


    "Is this the best you¡¯ve got?!" Even though he could not see me, and it was only his thoughts reaching my mind, I felt as if he could see through my soul.


    The boy tilted his head back, shoulders loose, as that feral grin stretched across his face¡ªlips curling just a little too far, just a little too sharp.


    It seemed to take everything he had in him to not make a sound and wake Sylvie up.


    FUCK.


    Was it just my imagination or did my host actually have a split personality disorder?


    Something cold¡ªsomething I had not felt in centuries¡ªtrickled through me.


    It was fear.


    It was so absurd, so utterly ridiculous, that I almost laughed myself.


    I, the harbinger of villains, the whisperer of doom, the one who crafted monsters from men¡ª


    I was afraid?


    No.


    No.


    This was just an anomaly. A momentary slip.


    I was still in control.


    ...Right?


    And yet¡ª


    "You think," Noah murmured, his voice smooth, steady¡ªfar too steady for someone whose entire existence screamed crazy just a few seconds back, "that I don¡¯t know?"


    I froze.


    He lifted his gaze, meeting the dying flames of the makeshift fire¡ªnot with dread, not with denial¡ª


    But with understanding.


    "The god of this world," he said, tilting his head ever so slightly, "he¡¯s after my life, isn¡¯t he?"


    My form crackled.


    He stood up and took a step forward, closer to the bonfire; his grin widening.


    "He¡¯s been watching. Waiting. Pushing me into a corner, again and again, hoping I¡¯d break."


    Another step.


    "But guess what?"


    His voice dipped, slow and deliberate.


    "I won¡¯t give up."


    Something in the air shifted.


    I felt it. The sheer force of his will slamming into me like a tidal wave.


    "I don¡¯t give a damn about his little book," he spat, his lips curling in disgust. "I don¡¯t give a damn about his fate, his corrections, his threats."


    He exhaled, voice dropping into a whisper that felt like a promise.


    "For I am Noah."


    The world seemed to still.


    "Noah. Fucking. Romero."


    "And no one can take from me what¡¯s mine. I put my hand on something? It¡¯s mine.


    My eyes see something I like? Its mine.


    And when I say I like something?


    It¡¯s. Fucking. Mine.


    And at that moment¡ª


    For the first time since my creation¡ª


    I realized something horrifying.


    I was not the one shaping him.


    No.


    He was shaping me.


    I did not know if the God who created this world even knew what he was dealing with.


    This wasn¡¯t just any Villain in the making.


    No.


    This way something more.


    I felt it.


    The weight of his words, the ferocity of his will, the madness bubbling beneath the surface¡ªit all crashed into me like a tidal wave.


    This was not the outcome I had expected. Not by a long shot.


    For a moment, I felt it. That deep, bone-chilling realization that I was no longer the one in control.


    I, the voice in the void, the system that guided the dark, had met my match.


    Noah Romero was shaping me.


    And yet, just as I began to process this shocking truth, I felt something shift.


    A sudden change in the air. A fleeting moment of absurdity that I couldn¡¯t quite understand at first.


    Noah¡ªwho had just delivered a speech that could make even the darkest of gods tremble¡ªpaused.


    His lips parted.


    "You got a cigar, man?" he asked, his voice almost nonchalant now. "I could really use one right now."


    For a second, my nonexistent form froze. The weight of the words he had just spoken vibrated through the silence.


    The tension in the air, the soul-shattering pressure from before¡ªshattered into a million pieces.


    What?


    Did he just... ask for a cigar?


    I¡ªwhat?


    It hit me like a punch to the gut.


    This was it.


    This was the boy I had been trying to mold into the perfect villain, the one who was supposed to destroy the world.


    This was the same boy who had just proclaimed his defiance with all the gravitas of a hero standing on the edge of fate.


    And now he was asking for a cigar.


    The system¡¯s reality¡ªmy reality began to collapse under the weight of this absurdity.


    A cold sense of frustration washed over me, followed by the most inexplicable feeling I¡¯d had in centuries: S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt... utterly ridiculous.


    This boy.


    This child.


    This twisted, psychotic, broken vessel of potential¡ªwas asking for a fucking cigar.


    I¡ªI¡ªthe all-knowing, all-seeing force guiding his descent into darkness¡ª


    Had just witnessed a moment so completely absurd that it could only be summed up in one word:


    "Goddammit."


    Noah Romero, the "villain in the making," was indeed something more.


    He was... a boy with a split personality disorder, and now, apparently, a cigar enthusiast.


    I was no longer sure whether to be terrified or utterly done with him.


    Either way, it seemed like I had underestimated Noah.


    But one thing was clear:


    No matter how twisted he became, no matter how much potential he had, this was still a boy.


    And with that, I realized just how little control I truly had.


    The darkness? The villainous future? It all seemed so far away now.


    All because of one sentence.


    A cigar.


    God help me.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 42: The Forced Quest

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I let out a long, tired sigh.


    It was too early for this shit.


    Damien had been running his mouth ever since I woke up, testing voices like a goddamn radio with a malfunctioning frequency.


    And the worst part? He wouldn¡¯t shut up.


    "Alright, alright, hear me out, baby boy~" his voice suddenly turned deep and sultry, like some suave playboy from a cheesy romance novel. "How about this? Smooth, rich, makes the ladies swoon. You like it~?"


    I nearly choked on my own breath. "Damien. Stop."


    "Aww, don¡¯t be shy, sugar~" he whispered into my ears, voice morphing into something ridiculously seductive. "I know you like it when I¡ª"


    "Stop. Right. Now." My jaw twitched, fists clenching.


    God, this system was insufferable.


    First, he changed his name the moment he realised that there was another system in this world with Azazel, the hero of this world and if that wasn¡¯t enough, there was another thing bugging me.


    My memories of then were a bit hazy, as if some parts were washed out, but when I asked the System; it had told me that there was nothing to worry about and it was just because of my powers taking a toll on me.


    I was still surprised to find out that every heavenly physique had a weakness. And mine was pretty confusing, to be honest.


    Damien had told me that these powers of mine took more of a mental toll on me than I realized.


    It was scary.


    The fact that maybe I had put a hammer on my own feet.


    Fortunately, he assured me that nothing of that sort would happen.


    I wouldn¡¯t lose my memories all of a sudden at least.


    Damien had been pulling this shit for days now, by the way.


    Ever since we figured out that he could alter his voice at will. According to his so-called ¡¯system codes,¡¯ it was all for my comfort. Apparently, he needed to "adjust to my preferences" and "provide the best auditory experience for my host."


    Bullshit.


    This was just an excuse for him to mess with me.


    And he was enjoying it way too much.


    At first, it wasn¡¯t so bad. He stuck to regular voices¡ªsome generic masculine tones, a couple of robotic ones. But then, he got creative.


    And by creative, I meant unhinged.


    "Heyyy~" he drawled, suddenly switching to a high-pitched voice that made my skin crawl. "Wanna hear my cute anime girl voice? Onichan~~"


    I nearly tripped over a tree root. "No."


    "Oniiiiiichannnn~~" he whined. "Ufufu~ are you getting flustered?"


    I swear to god¡ª


    Breathe, Noah. Breathe.


    I took a deep inhale and exhaled sharply.


    The only thing stopping me from losing my mind completely was the quiet presence of my grandmother beside me.


    Sylvie walked ahead, her pace steady as she moved through the thick forest with ease. She was silent, as she always was, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings with a quiet intensity. Despite her age, she moved like a seasoned adventurer, her body nimble, steps precise.


    It had been five days since we teleported here. Five days since we found ourselves stranded in the middle of nowhere, relying on nothing but our instincts to survive.


    The forest was dense, wild. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and pine, the morning sun barely breaking through the towering canopy above. Birds chirped somewhere in the distance, but other than that, it was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    Which meant Sylvie was still on high alert.


    I didn¡¯t blame her.


    Even though we hadn¡¯t encountered anything too dangerous, this world had already proven itself unpredictable. The fact that we were at peace now didn¡¯t mean we would be safe forever.


    And if there was one thing I had learned, it was that peace never lasted.


    Especially not when you had something like this stuck in your head.


    [Quest Alert: System Override]


    The words flashed before my eyes, translucent and unobtrusive, but still there.


    I ignored them. I had already read it a hundred times.


    A quest. A forced quest.


    One that Damien had given me after we discussed some terms out.


    [Objective: Defy the will of the Author while sticking to the original storyline.]


    [Survive.]


    Simple. Concise. And utterly terrifying.


    Because it meant one thing.


    I wasn¡¯t meant to survive.


    The god of this world¡ªthe one who created this entire fictional reality¡ªwanted me as nothing more than a stepping stone for the Hero.


    And now?


    Now, I had a system that seemed to hate the very god that wanted to destroy me.


    Damien had made it clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t on my side. Not really. He was on his own side, whatever that meant. He just so happened to need me alive long enough to achieve whatever goal he had.


    He was an ally by circumstance, nothing more.


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    I knew better than to trust something that thrived on chaos.


    Because at the end of the day, I was just another pawn.


    A piece in someone else¡¯s game.


    And when your own god turns against you?


    You don¡¯t have many choices left.


    "You¡¯re awfully quiet," Damien mused, his voice finally returning to its usual, half-robotic tone¡ªlight, teasing, but not as obnoxious as before. "Thinking about the quest again?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He took that as a yes.


    "Look, kid, I get it," he sighed. "You¡¯re pissed. You¡¯re scared. You¡¯re questioning your existence. Boo-hoo. But hey¡ªsilver lining! At least I don¡¯t want you dead. Yet."


    I rolled my eyes. "Wow. That¡¯s so reassuring. Thank you, Damien. Truly."


    "Anytime, sweetheart~"


    I twitched. "Say that again, and I swear to god¡ª"


    "God?"


    "Which one?" he snickered. "Because last I checked, your god wanted the little you¡¯s head on a stick."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Damien was right, and that was the worst part. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was in a losing game.


    But I had no intention of playing by the rules.


    The god of this world might have written my fate in stone. He might have deemed me a villain, someone destined to be broken, molded, and discarded when my role was finished.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let him win.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    "Noah."


    Sylvie¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and clear.


    I blinked, refocusing.


    She had stopped walking, her body tense, eyes narrowed toward the distance.


    I followed her gaze.


    The forest ahead was still dense and we had a lot to cover up before we left this place.


    I tried to focus where my grandma was pointing and something did indeed not feel right.


    I felt it too¡ªthe shift in the air. The way the birds had gone silent.


    Sylvie¡¯s fingers twitched near her waist, where a concealed dagger was strapped beneath her cloak.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to circulate the mass of energy in my body, ready to cover my hands in Gluttant anytime.


    This was another disadvantage, the time it took for me to circulate my powers and gather it outside my body.


    It was way too long.


    The right moment and anyone would be able to catch me defenseless-


    Damien hummed, his voice low, unreadable.


    "Looks like the fun¡¯s about to start." He said.


    I exhaled, steadying myself.


    This world might have wanted me dead.


    But I wasn¡¯t going down without a fight.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 2000coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 43: Nightmare Fuel?

    "Noah! Watch out"


    Ma¡¯s voice echoed in my ears, sharp with urgency.


    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI moved.


    Instinct took over as my body twisted, boots skidding across the damp forest floor.


    A shadow whipped past where I had been standing, slicing clean through the air. A second later, something heavy slammed into the ground behind me and the earth cracked.


    Too close.


    I barely had time to process what had just happened before a clicking sound filled the air. My eyes darted up.


    The trees above shifted. Dark figures moved between the branches, limbs scraping against the bark.


    Then, one of them dropped.


    It landed in front of me with a silent crunch, its weight sinking into the dirt.


    The thing was massive¡ªat least seven feet tall, its body covered in thick, black skin. Eight jagged legs bent at unnatural angles, each tipped with razor-sharp claws. Its head twitched, teeth clicking as a thick string of saliva dripped from its fangs.


    I stiffened.


    A shudder crawled up my spine, cold and unwelcome.


    Spiders. Of all things, it had to be spiders.


    Grandma did not hesitate. She was already moving, her dagger flashing as she lunged at another one. Her blade sliced cleanly across its leg, black blood splattering against the ground. The creature shrieked, jumping back.


    I forced my focus back to the fight.


    No time to freeze. No time to think about how utterly disgusting these things were.


    One of them lunged at me.


    I reacted purely on instinct, pulling my arm back and swinging my fist straight at its head.


    My knuckles connected with the hard skin¡ªand pain shot up my arm.


    "Ow¡ªshit!"


    The impact barely did anything. I might as well have punched a brick wall. The spider didn¡¯t even flinch before its teeth snapped toward me again.


    I jumped back, my heart beating too loud.


    That wasn¡¯t going to work.


    I needed to use my power.


    But the only way I knew how¡­


    My hands clenched.


    I could wrap the energy around my wrists. Strengthen my blows. Drain the life out of whatever I hit.


    It was the only method I had figured out so far.


    The pale liquid coiled around my arms in an instant, crackling faintly. My skin tingled, and warmth flooded my muscles.


    The spider lunged again. This time, I met it head-on.


    My fist crashed into its face, and the effect was immediate.


    The energy latched onto the creature, sinking deep. I felt something flow from its body into mine¡ªsomething raw, something alive.


    The spider twitched violently, its shriek cutting off as its movements slowed. Its body stiffened, then convulsed before its legs fell beneath it.


    A second later, it hit the ground.


    Dead.


    I stumbled back, panting.


    That worked.


    And I could feel the difference. My muscles buzzed with energy, my limbs lighter, my exhaustion fading.


    But the moment of relief didn¡¯t last.


    Because another one was already coming.


    I turned, raising my arm again¡ª


    Something wet hit my forearm.


    A hiss followed.


    A sharp, burning pain flared across my skin.


    I choked out a gasp, stumbling back. My vision blurred for a second as I looked down¡ª


    My skin was melting.


    The saliva had dripped onto my arm, eating through my sleeve, and bubbling against my flesh.


    Oh shit¡ªoh shit oh shit oh shit¡ª


    A wave of nausea hit me. My stomach twisted, the smell of my own burning flesh making my throat tighten. I gritted my teeth, trying to suppress the panic bubbling up.


    I was not good with stuff like this.


    I was really not good with bugs.


    And right now, they were everywhere.


    The spider in front of me jumped, seeing its chance.


    My body moved before my mind could catch up. I ducked, barely avoiding the snapping canines, and lashed out again with my energy-covered fist.


    The hit connected. The draining effect kicked in, but something was off.


    It wasn¡¯t working as fast as before.


    The spider screeched but didn¡¯t drop dead immediately. It flailed, legs thrashing, trying to shake off the draining effect.


    I staggered back, panting.


    That wasn¡¯t good.


    Did it mean my power wasn¡¯t just an instant kill? Maybe it worked better on weaker enemies, but stronger ones could resist?


    I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    Ma was still fighting off another, and more were dropping from the trees.


    I needed to try something else.


    I glanced at my hands, at the pale blue liquid still dripping around my wrists.


    If I could coat my fists with it¡­ could I do more?


    What if¡ª


    I spread my fingers, trying to push the energy out instead of keeping it locked around my arms.


    The mist wavered, flickering uncertainly.


    Then, it extended¡ªbarely.


    Thin, slimy tendrils stretched from my fingertips before flickering out of existence.


    Not enough.


    I tried again, forcing more of my will into it.


    The tendrils grew longer this time, reaching forward¡ª


    One of them brushed against the spider¡¯s leg.


    And latched on.


    My breath caught.


    The moment it made contact, I felt it. The same pull, the same draining sensation, but this time¡ª


    I didn¡¯t need to punch.


    The energy was pulling straight through the tendril.


    The spider convulsed.


    Its movements grew sluggish, its body trembling as its strength drained faster than before.


    It worked.


    This¡ªthis was better.


    I clenched my fist, willing the tendrils to tighten. The spider shrieked one last time before collapsing, its body shrivelling inward.


    I exhaled sharply.


    This was it.


    This was how my power could really be used.


    Not just through physical hits.


    I could pull energy from a distance. I could attack without even touching.


    heheehe


    I could get stronger much faster.


    The realization sent a rush through me, a mix of excitement and unease.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop now.


    Another spider lunged.


    This time, I met it with an outstretched hand. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tendrils snapped forward slowly, wrapping around its limbs as it almost reached me.


    I pulled.


    The energy rushed into me, faster than before. The creature shrieked, its movements slowing, then ceasing entirely as its body crumbled.


    Sylvie Grandma¡¯s voice snapped me out of it.


    "Noah! We need to move!"


    She was right.


    Even with my new trick, we were outnumbered. More spiders kept coming, their movements a blur between the trees.


    I turned, running after her. My body felt alive, stronger than before, but my mind was racing.


    I had learned something new.


    But I had also learned something dangerous.


    If I drained too much of whatever energy I was absorbing from them, then what would happen to me?


    And what if I couldn¡¯t stop?


    The thought gnawed at me even as we ran.


    But I didn¡¯t have time for hesitation.


    As we broke through the trees into a clearing, something massive dropped in front of us.


    The ground shook.


    A towering shadow loomed, twice the size of the others, its gleaming exoskeleton covered in jagged spikes.


    Its deep, guttural clicking sent a chill straight through my bones.


    Damien let out a low whistle.


    "Welp. Looks like you just met the real nightmare fuel."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 3 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 44: Tier 1 Spider—

    The moment that thing landed, I knew.


    This wasn¡¯t like the others.


    Its body was massive¡ªeasily towering over us at nearly twelve feet.


    The exoskeleton wasn¡¯t just thick; but it shone under the dim light, studding with spikes that ran along its limbs and back.


    The air around the creature seemed heavier, its presence pushing me down as if it was something physical.


    But what really sent my stomach dropping was it¡¯s eyes.


    They weren¡¯t lifeless black orbs like the smaller ones.


    They were literally glowing.


    A deep, eerie crimson that flickered as if something inside was alive, watching. Thinking.


    This was no ordinary spider.


    This was definitely a fully grown one.


    A Tier 1 creature.


    The realization made my breath catch.


    Ma, as always, was the first to act.


    Without hesitation, she jumped forward, her dagger flashing. The silver blade aimed for its exposed joint¡ªwhere its upper leg met the body. A precise strike.


    But it didn¡¯t land.


    Something shot out of the spider¡¯s torso.


    Thin, whip-like spikes shot after Grandma as fast as lightning. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ma¡ª!" I barely had time to yell before she twisted, barely managing to raise her arm in defence. The black spikes crashed against her blade, throwing her several feet back.


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    The other spiders never did that.


    What the fuck?


    Did it have another ability?


    This wasn¡¯t just a Tier 1 beast. It had awakened something beyond its basic acid saliva.


    Ma¡¯s knuckles were white around her dagger.


    "We¡¯re leaving," she ordered, her voice sharp.


    She shot me a warning, making sure that I would listen.


    "Now."


    The spider crouched, its legs tensing as it prepared to pounce.


    But before it could, Ma moved.


    Her dagger flashed through the air, spinning straight at the beast¡¯s head.


    It rushed back as soon as the blades came slicing at its legs.


    The Tier 1 creature did not take much damage, but it made the monster screech¡ªjust enough of a distraction.


    "Move, Noah!"


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    I turned and bolted, following Ma into the trees.


    The forest blurred past as we ran.


    The damp air filled my lungs, the wind whipping against my face. My heart hammered in my ears.


    I could hear the thing behind us.


    Branches snapped. The ground trembled under its weight. Its guttural clicking echoed through the trees, growing closer.


    We weren¡¯t fast enough.


    My mind raced, desperate for a plan.


    "Left!" Damien¡¯s voice rang in my head. "Take the slope! It would give you better leverage-"


    I obeyed instantly, veering off to the left where the ground sloped downward.


    Ma followed without hesitation.


    The incline made our speed faster, and for a second, I thought I would make it.


    Then I heard a whistling sound.


    I didn¡¯t even see them¡ªjust heard the sharp whoosh cutting through the air.


    "Arghh!"


    Ma¡¯s body jerked mid-step.


    I barely caught her as she stumbled, her weight nearly knocking me over.


    Turning to her figure, my stomach twisted.


    Spikes.


    Three of them. Embedded deep into her back and shoulder.


    Blood seeped through her cloak, staining the fabric red.


    She was still moving, but her steps were unsteady.


    Damien cursed. "Shit¡ªfind cover! It¡¯s locking onto you two!"


    I gritted my teeth. "Where?"


    "Northwest¡ªforty meters! There¡¯s an old tree, hollow trunk. Thick vines should keep it hidden!"


    I didn¡¯t question it.


    I grabbed Ma¡¯s arm and pushed forward, forcing my legs to move faster despite the burning in my lungs.


    The spider wasn¡¯t far behind.


    I could feel it. Its presence loomed behind us, the sound of its clicking growing louder, its massive legs crushing everything in its path.


    Ma¡¯s breathing was getting heavier.


    Her steps got slower.


    Clenching my jaw.


    I saw it-


    Almost there.


    A massive tree stood ahead, its roots twisting into the earth like thick veins.


    Vines hung from its branches, hiding a small hollow in the trunk like natural curtains.


    A hiding spot.


    I half-dragged Ma the last few feet, shoving us both inside.


    Then, silence.


    I forced myself to stay still, pressing a hand over my mouth to quiet my breathing.


    Ma sank against the bark, her face pale, sweat trickling down her temple. Her breath came in quiet, controlled exhales.


    Outside, the clicking slowed.


    The ground trembled as the creature stopped.


    It was close.


    I could feel it just beyond the vines, lingering.


    I gritted my teeth.


    Seconds stretched into minutes.


    Then, finally¡ª


    The clicking faded.


    It moved on.


    I exhaled sharply, my arms trembling.


    That was too close.


    I turned to Ma.


    Blood still leaked from her wounds. The spikes were twisted at the ends. Removing them would be brutal.


    Her expression was tight as she leaned against the bark. "We don¡¯t have time for this," she muttered. "We have to keep moving before it doubles back."


    "You¡¯re not moving like this."


    She shot me a glare. "Noah¡ª"


    I was already pulling out the healing potion grandpa had left us in Ma¡¯s space ring.


    Her eyes darkened. "We only have two left."


    "I know."


    "Then don¡¯t waste one on me."


    "Not wasting." I held the bottle out. "Drink."


    "Noah¡ª"


    "Drink it, Ma."


    She stared at me, lips pressed in a firm line.


    I didn¡¯t budge.


    Her gaze softened slightly. Then, with a sigh, she took the bottle.


    The moment she swallowed, her wounds began closing. The bleeding slowed, though the deep punctures still looked raw.


    I exhaled. "Lie down. Just for a bit."


    She shook her head. "We need to¡ª"


    I pressed my hand against her shoulder, gently pushing her back.


    "Rest."


    She sighed again but didn¡¯t fight me this time.


    I leaned back, finally letting the exhaustion sink in.


    We had survived.


    But just barely.


    And that thing was still out there.


    Waiting for us in preparation.


    Ughhh


    What a drag¨C


    ***


    A/N: Today onwards, I will be releasing 2 chapters a day!!


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 45: *Bonus Chapter*

    Ma¡¯s breathing had steadied, but her face was still pale.


    She was resting against the rough bark, pain heavy in her expression.


    Her cloak was damp with blood, the deep punctures left by the spikes now half-healed from the potion, but I could still see the pain flickering in her eyes.


    And it was my fault.


    The realization sat in my chest like a stone.


    I swallowed hard, my fists clenching at my sides.


    If I had been stronger¡ªif I hadn¡¯t needed her to protect me¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be in this state.


    She had taken those hits because of me.


    And the worst part?


    Her mana core was still sealed.


    She had fought, ran, and endured everything without magic.


    A normal person wouldn¡¯t have lasted half a minute against that Tier 1 spider. Hell, even seasoned adventurers struggled against creatures of that level.


    Yet she had kept up with me.


    Matched my pace.


    Protected me.


    With only the strength of a regular human.


    I felt my throat tighten.


    How?


    How did she keep going?


    I looked at her hands, the swelling over her knuckles, the small scars decorating her skin¡ªeach one a mark of battles she must have fought long before I was born.


    Even when she had lost her magic, she never stopped fighting.


    Never stopped protecting me.


    I felt a mix of awe and frustration swirl inside me.


    Awe at how incredible she was.


    Frustration because she shouldn¡¯t have to do this.


    I wasn¡¯t a child anymore.


    I wasn¡¯t some weak noble brat who had to hide behind others.


    I had power now.


    I had a system.


    The First Gen System at that-


    And yet, here she was, still shielding me. Still bleeding because I wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    It made me sick.


    I clenched my jaw, my fingers digging into my palms.


    No more.


    I wouldn¡¯t let this continue.


    The moment we met Grandpa, I would make him unseal her mana core.


    No matter what.


    She wasn¡¯t just some ordinary woman.


    She was Sylvie D. Romero.


    A warrior.


    A fighter.


    Someone who had once been among the strongest. And she deserved her power back.


    I didn¡¯t care what it took.


    I would get it back for her.


    "¡­Kid."


    Damien¡¯s voice echoed softly in my mind.


    It was different this time.


    Not mocking.


    Not arrogant.


    Just¡­ quiet.


    I blinked, barely realizing how deep I had fallen into my thoughts.


    "¡­What?" I muttered under my breath.


    There was a pause.


    Then, a sigh. "¡­Fine. You win."


    I frowned. "What?"


    "You want to be stronger, right? You want to protect her?" Damien¡¯s tone had lost its usual playfulness. It was unreadable.


    "¡­Of course I do."


    "¡­Then I¡¯ll help."


    I blinked. "¡­You?"


    "Yes, idiot. Me." He clicked his tongue. "Ugh. Don¡¯t make me say it twice.


    Your thoughts were so goddamn loud I could feel them. The pain, the guilt¡ªugh. Annoying."


    I scowled. "Then don¡¯t listen."


    "Not how it works, brat."


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "So what? You¡¯re suddenly feeling generous?"


    "¡­Tch." Another pause. "¡­Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m curious."


    I frowned. "Curious about what?"


    "¡­You."


    The answer caught me off guard.


    Damien didn¡¯t elaborate, but I could tell from the shift in his tone that something had changed.


    Something was different.


    "¡­What are you going to do?" I asked cautiously.


    "A proper evaluation." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment he said that, my vision blurred.


    A wave of strange energy coursed through my body, and then¡ª


    A blue screen appeared right in front of my face, startling me.


    ¡¯Fuck!! What is this?¡¯ I shrieked back, trying to hide the floating screen with my hands when Damien snickered.


    "Only you can see the screen, boy. Just like how only you can hear me."


    [STATUS]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Heavenly Physique: Gluttony


    Strength: 13


    Agility: 12


    Mana: 0


    Charm: 7


    Soul Power: 29


    Skills: Soul Siphon, Mana Drain


    I froze.


    "What¡­ the hell?"


    Damien snorted. "Welcome to reality, kid."


    My eyes darted over the stats, my brain struggling to process them.


    This was me.


    My power, my skills¡ªeverything, quantified into a data system.


    "This is your status." Damien¡¯s voice was unreadable again. "I was going to let you figure things out on your own, but¡­"


    I could hear the smirk in his voice. "¡­I suppose that¡¯ll speed things up."


    I swallowed, staring at the screen.


    This wasn¡¯t a game.


    This was real.


    "...Fuck!!"


    "Yeah¡ª" I could imagine Damien almost rolling his eyes.


    "Okay so let me clear. You are a totally bullshit character, if anything."


    "It¡¯s been almost a week or maybe even more since you awakened your physique and you don¡¯t even know what it does? Bitch¡ª"


    I blinked. "¡­Uh."


    "Uh? UH? Bitch, are you serious? Are you telling me you¡¯ve just been walking around with one of the most broken, overpowered abilities in existence and haven¡¯t even tried to figure it out?"


    I winced. "Hey, I was kinda busy not dying, Damien¡ª"


    "EXCUSES." He clicked his tongue. "Like, man, I know we¡¯ve reconciled and all, but for real? For real?"


    I scowled. "What do you want from me? It¡¯s not like a manual popped up with step-by-step instructions!"


    Damien groaned so hard it sounded physical, like he was actually rubbing his temples. "Noah, you absolute walnut, I am your manual! You have a SYSTEM! That means you get perks! Guidance!


    The kind of hand-holding people would kill for! And you¡ª" He made an exaggerated choking noise. "You¡¯re out here just¡­ vibing. Like, ¡¯Oh, cool, I have a mysterious physique, better ignore it like an idiot!¡¯"


    I flushed. "I was going to figure it out¡ª"


    "WHEN?! WHEN, NOAH? When you¡¯re on your deathbed? When you¡¯re seconds away from getting bodied by some overgrown spider? Jesus¡ªUGH."


    I pursed my lips. "Fine. Then why don¡¯t you enlighten me, oh great and mighty system?"


    "Tch. Finally." Damien huffed. "Alright, listen up, you underdeveloped piece of meat. Your physique¡ªGluttony¡ªisn¡¯t just some ordinary ability.


    The entire world thinks it¡¯s about consuming souls¡ªand yeah, it does that. But it¡¯s way more than that."


    I frowned. "...It can consume souls?"


    "..."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 46: *Bonus Chapter*

    I frowned. "...It can consume souls?"


    "..."


    I expected Damien to reply back or atleast say something but the only thing I recieved was an ugly silence.


    This bitch¨C


    All this while I continued feeling as if I was absorbing something raw...something alive, but not for one second did it come to my mind that it was actually the dead creature¡¯s soul I was absorbing.


    My breath caught, "Th-That¡¯s... super creepy-" I muttered.


    And as if the System could smile straight into my soul, it said almost blankly now, sounding like all of its life had been sucked away from it.


    As if nothing more could surprise it¡ª


    "Yep. It can absorb physical matter too."


    "Damn..."


    My thoughts continued running as I thought of how grossly overpowered this skill was.


    Right then, Damien¡¯s voice dropped into something more serious.


    "Gluttony isn¡¯t just a skill. It¡¯s a force¡ªa concept that transcends normal magic. It devours, and consumes.


    People think it only works on spirits, but that¡¯s just scratching the surface.


    Given the right conditions, you could potentially absorb anything¡ªweapons, attacks, even living beings if your soul power is strong enough."


    My heartbeat quickened.


    That¡­ that sounded insane.


    Ignoring my absurd reactions, the sentient bastard continued. "Now, onto your actual skills. First up¡ªSoul Siphon."


    As he spoke, I felt a weird tingle on my palm, and an unsettling, pale liquid seemed to materialize for a fraction of a second before it vanished.


    "When you touch someone with that liquid," He explained, "if their Soul Power is considerably lower than yours, Gluttony devours them instantly¡ªno struggle, no resistance.


    They die.


    Their soul gets absorbed, consumed, and in turn, it nourishes you. Your soul gets stronger. Your existence becomes more visible."


    I shivered. "That¡¯s¡­ terrifying."


    "Uh, yeah? What, did you think it¡¯d just give them a light tickle?" Damien scoffed.


    "Moving on. Your second skill¡ªMana Drain. Unlike Soul Siphon, which targets the soul, this one deals with mana-based energy.


    Any attack, spell, or artifact infused with mana? You can absorb it. Nullify it. Turn it into fuel for yourself.


    If someone blasts you with a fireball, you won¡¯t even need to dodge it¡ªyou can just consume it."


    My eyes widened.


    Holy shit.


    That¡ªThat was¡ª


    "That¡¯s fucking amazing!" I nearly shouted. My heart pounded with excitement as the realization sank in.


    I wasn¡¯t just some weak noble brat anymore. I had actual, game-changing abilities. If I trained, if I mastered these skills¡ª


    I could be unstoppable.


    I could protect Ma.


    I could change everything.


    "Holy crap," I breathed. "Damien, do you have any idea what this means? If I can refine these skills, if I get strong enough¡ªI could take on anything! Imagine the possibilities! I¡ª"


    And then¡ª


    Then¡ª


    Damien promptly threw a bucket of metaphorical cold water over my face.


    "Yeah, yeah, all very inspiring, kid." His voice was dry. "But as for what will work in your current situation?"


    I blinked. "¡­What?"


    "Quite literally neither of them."


    I froze.


    "You could think of yourself as better dead, Noah¡ª"


    "..."


    It sighed, dramatically. "Your Soul Power? Too low to absorb anything worth shit. The most it can absorb are those beings who have developed almost zero sense of self or consciousness.


    That was exactly the reason why you were unable to instantly kill some of the spiders and were only able to slowly kill it.


    As for Mana Drain? It¡¯s technically useless when you have zero mana yourself.


    Congratulations, host, you are currently the proud owner of two amazing abilities that you cannot use!"


    I stared at the thick vines covering our vision outside, then at the air, then back at the screen.


    And then I let out the longest, most exhausted groan of my life.


    "¡­I hate you."


    "Heh." I could hear the smug grin. "Yeah, yeah. Now try getting stronger, loser."


    "That is...If you can come alive out of this.


    I was in a tough spot¡ªmy abilities were insane, but at this moment, they¡¯re basically decorative.


    Then there was the fact that I am up against a Tier 1 Scaled Spider, which is bad enough, but my Grandma is currently unconscious, injured, and magic-sealed, meaning it¡¯s all on me.


    I can¡¯t use Soul Siphon effectively because my Soul Power is too low, and Mana Drain is useless because I have no Mana myself.


    Just... Wow.


    So, how do I win again?


    I mean, it was not like I was out of options, there was still one thing I could do.


    One. Crazy. Thing. I. Could. Do.


    Resolving myself, I carefully laid Ma down, her breathing shallow, but steady.


    The hidden chamber was damp, air thick with the scent of moss and blood.


    I had already checked¡ªno monsters, no openings, no sudden traps waiting to spring. This was as safe as it could get.


    For now.


    Her body twitched slightly, her face pinched in pain, but she didn¡¯t wake. That was good.


    If she was awake, she¡¯d never let me leave.


    I smirked. Sorry, Ma.


    Without a second thought, I turned and rushed toward the exit, slipping past the thick vines that concealed the cave¡¯s entrance. The Tier 1 Scaled Spider was still out there, lurking. Watching.


    Spiders were patient hunters.


    It wouldn¡¯t strike me until it was sure I was weak enough to kill.


    That was fine, I smirked.


    I had the same thing in mind


    The Hunt Begins


    I moved fast, retracing our steps to the area where Ma and I had first encountered the weak-willed spiders.


    The ones that barely reacted, barely thought¡ªmindless things that just attacked anything in their way.


    The forest grew darker as I neared the area, the canopy above thickening.


    I could still hear the distant clicking of the larger spider somewhere in the trees, but I ignored it.


    I had a plan.


    Flexing my fingers, I let out a deep breath as I whispered.


    "Gluttony."


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47: *Bonus Chapter*

    For a brief moment, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    A chilling sensation crawled up my arms as a pale, almost liquid-like energy oozed from my fingertips. It didn¡¯t drip. It didn¡¯t spill. It just existed, a strange, eerie glow clinging to my skin.


    It felt¡­ wrong.


    Like something wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    I shivered but clenched my fists. Focus. No time for hesitation.


    Ahead, I saw the first spider¡ªjust as ugly as before. Its body was hunched, its legs twitching erratically. Mindless. Weak.


    Perfect.


    I lunged.


    The first one died too easily.


    I barely touched it before the liquid coating my fingers sank into its body, spreading like rot through the veins of a leaf. The thing convulsed, its body shrivelling from the inside out, and in the next instant¡ª


    It was gone.


    Nothing remained. Not even a corpse.


    I staggered, a strange warmth flooding my chest. The sensation wasn¡¯t painful, but it was¡­ off. My limbs felt lighter. My head was clearer.


    It worked.


    I grinned. "Alright, let¡¯s keep going."


    Two more. Five more. Ten.


    They rushed at me, fangs gnashing, bodies twitching. Some were fast, others sluggish, but none of them lasted long. As soon as I touched them, Gluttony did the rest.


    But with every kill, my body ached more.


    The first burn hit my forearm.


    I gasped, stumbling back as a searing pain burst across my skin. A sharp hiss filled the air, and I looked down to see my arm smoking¡ªthe remnants of some acidic saliva eating through my sleeve.


    Shit!


    I barely dodged the next attack. Another spider, this one quicker, had spat something my way.


    The green liquid sizzled against the ground where I had just been standing, leaving deep scorch marks in the dirt.


    I clenched my jaw.


    They¡¯re getting smarter.


    Another came at me from the side. I ducked, rolling away just as a barbed leg slammed into the ground where my head had been.


    Dirt flew everywhere. I barely had time to process before another one lunged.


    I threw my hand out in instinct¡ªGluttony flared¡ª


    And then the spider was gone.


    The sudden absorption dizzying me, and I stumbled.


    Pain flared in my side as another one caught me off guard. Its sharp fangs tore into my waist before I managed to slam my elbow into its face, knocking it away.


    I staggered, panting.


    Shit, shit, shit!


    There were too many.


    My breath came in ragged gasps. My body felt heavier now, the weight of each absorbed soul pressing against my chest. My veins burned with energy that I didn¡¯t quite understand.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    The spiders weren¡¯t just attacking randomly anymore.


    They were coordinating.


    I took down another two, but the rest started circling. Some stayed just out of reach, waiting, watching. Others pressed in from the sides, keeping me from escaping.


    They¡¯re learning how I fight.


    Then¡ª


    Six of them jumped me at once.


    I had no time to react.


    One sank its fangs into my shoulder. Another tore into my leg. A third wrapped its spindly legs around my arm, pinning it.


    Shit¡ª!


    I tried to move, to fight back, but¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t.


    More weight piled on. My body screamed in pain, my vision blurring from the acid still eating into my skin.


    And then¡ª


    I heard it.


    A slow, deliberate clicking sound.


    Not from these weaklings.


    No.


    From behind me.


    The Scaled Spider.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    I barely turned my head.


    Eight gleaming red eyes stared back at me, unblinking.


    I froze.


    That was when I realized¡ª


    I was fucked.


    I was so going to die.


    The spiders pressed down on me, their hairy, black legs digging into my flesh, fangs snapping inches from my face.


    The Scaled Spider¡¯s red eyes gleamed through the suffocating darkness, unblinking, patient.


    It had waited for this. It knew.


    Cold sweat rolled down my back as panic surged through my chest.


    My breath came in sharp, ragged gasps and my body burned from the countless wounds and acid still sizzling against my skin.


    I was trapped. Outnumbered. Cornered.


    I clenched my fists. No, not yet. Not like this.


    I refused to die here.


    That was when my fingers brushed against something inside the space ring.


    Something small. Hard. Familiar.


    A Mana Bomb.


    My heart jumped.


    There was still one left?


    My hands trembled as I grasped the cold, smooth orb, barely the size of my palm. Our last resort.


    The same thing I had used before¨C


    I sucked in a breath, mind racing. The moment the bomb left the ring, it would start ticking.


    No time to hesitate.


    No time to think.


    I yanked it out and threw it.


    A sharp hum filled the air as the bomb detonated instantly.


    The world erupted in a flash of blinding blue light.


    I barely registered the force slamming into me before I was swallowed whole by the explosion.


    For a fraction of a second¡ªeverything was silent.


    Then¡ª


    A deafening roar.


    The shockwave tore through the air, sending spiders screeching, their bodies must have burnt in an instant. The heat started to burn my skin as well, but I had already braced myself.


    My last ace.


    "Gluttony."


    The moment the explosion hit me, I activated it.


    That same eerie, pale blue liquid burst across my skin, spreading over me like a second layer. A cold sensation crawled up my arms, down my back, coating every inch of my wounds, sinking into my flesh.


    For a moment, my world was a blur.


    Smoke and Blood


    When the dust settled, I staggered, barely standing.


    Everything reeked.


    The thick stench of burnt flesh clung to the air, mixed with the nauseating smell of black blood sizzling against the soil.


    Eww.


    I nearly gagged, my stomach twisting violently, but I swallowed down the vomit and forced myself to stay upright.


    I was still alive.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Through the fog of the blast, the glow of eight red eyes pierced through the smoke.


    My stomach dropped.


    That thing is still alive?!


    The Scaled Spider. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ughh


    Its massive form loomed just beyond the wreckage, motionless, but very much intact. The explosion had stunned it, the blast burning its exoskeleton, but I could see it breathing.


    And the moment it recovered¡ª


    It would come for me.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    Ignoring the pain tearing through my limbs, I turned and ran.


    The ground beneath me was uneven, littered with charred corpses of the lesser spiders, their remains still smoldering.


    My legs screamed in protest, but I pushed forward, weaving between broken roots and fallen trees.


    Behind me, I could hear the Scaled Spider stir.


    A slow, deliberate click.


    Then another.


    And another.


    It was moving.


    But not fast. Not yet.


    The blast had weakened it.


    I gritted my teeth and forced my legs to move faster. The pain in my side flared, my wounds bleeding freely, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I had one goal.


    Get to the hideout.


    The Hollow Refuge


    By the time I reached the small hollow beneath the tree roots, I was already on the verge of collapse.


    I threw myself forward, nearly crashing into the cramped space, my hands scraping against rough bark as I shoved myself inside.


    The moment my body hit the ground, I rolled onto my back, panting, drenched in sweat and blood.


    I had made it.


    I was safe.


    The only saving grace?


    The Scaled Spider was too big to fit inside.


    I stared at the entrance, body trembling.


    The massive black shadow loomed outside, its long, spindly legs clicking against the earth.


    It had followed me.


    Of course it had.


    But as I had hoped¡ª


    It couldn¡¯t reach me.


    Its hulking form blocked the light, its red eyes gleaming with rage.


    Letting out a deep, hollow screech, it slammed one of its massive legs against the entrance, but the tree roots held firm. The spider tried again¡ªanother sharp impact shook the ground¡ªbut it was useless.


    The space was too small.


    And just like that¡ª


    We were at a stalemate.


    I let out a ragged breath, my entire body screaming in exhaustion. Every muscle ached. My hands shook.


    My head felt light, like I was seconds away from passing out.


    I had barely survived.


    And now, I was trapped.


    I turned my head slightly, glancing at Ma¡¯s unconscious figure a few feet away.


    She was still asleep. Still breathing. Still safe.


    That was all that mattered.


    I shut my eyes for a second, forcing my breathing to slow.


    The Scaled Spider was still there. I could hear it pacing, the clicking of its legs methodical, calculating.


    It wasn¡¯t leaving.


    It was waiting.


    Smart bastard.


    I exhaled.


    This wasn¡¯t over. Not even close.


    I had escaped death once.


    But if I didn¡¯t figure something out soon¡­


    It would be waiting for me.


    And next time?


    There would be no escape.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 48: *Bonus Chapter*

    [STATUS]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Heavenly Physique: Gluttony


    Strength: 14


    Agility: 16


    Mana: 0


    Charm: 7


    Soul Power: 41


    Skills: Soul Siphon (Lvl 1), Mana Drain (Lvl1 )


    I stared at my status window, letting the numbers sink in.


    They hadn¡¯t changed much.


    Actually, they had barely changed at all.


    A tired sigh escaped my lips as I let my head fall back against the dirt wall of our tiny hideout.


    My arms ached, my ribs screamed every time I moved, and my skin still burned from the acid spit of those spiders.


    And yet¡­


    I was still weak.


    "...Tch."


    "What¡¯s with that face, kid?"


    Damien¡¯s voice echoed in my head, laced with his usual amusement. The bastard was enjoying this.


    "I don¡¯t know, Damien," I muttered dryly. "Maybe it¡¯s the fact that I almost died. Again."


    Damien chuckled. "Ah, but you didn¡¯t. You survived. And even better¡­"


    "You realised something important, a major flaw in your plan. You want to get stronger, but the numbers aren¡¯t moving fast enough. That¡¯s just how it is, brat. Strength doesn¡¯t just appear overnight."


    I clenched my fists. I knew that. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that I was still too weak.


    And I couldn¡¯t afford to be weak.


    Not when Ma was injured.


    Not when that thing was still waiting outside.


    Not when death was always one bad decision away.


    I exhaled slowly, staring at my Soul Power.


    41.


    It was the only stat that had gone up exponentially¡ªjust slightly.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but during the fight, something had changed.


    When I covered myself in Gluttony to survive the Mana Bomb¡¯s explosion, I hadn¡¯t just repelled the damage¡ª


    I had consumed it.


    Not in the way a normal mage would, not like how adventurers absorbed mana into their cores and used it to cast spells.


    I didn¡¯t have a mana core. I never would.


    That was the condition for awakening the Seven Sin¡¯s physique


    I had to destroy my mana core.


    Gluttony was different.


    It didn¡¯t absorb. It devoured.


    I could consume mana¡ªnot to store it, not to wield it like a mage, but to restore my own energy.


    A slow grin tugged at my lips.


    "Well, well," Damien mused, clearly entertained. "You finally figured it out."


    I exhaled. "So¡­ if I use it right, I can keep fighting longer."


    "Bingo," Damien said. "But don¡¯t get cocky. It¡¯s not like you can just eat infinite mana and be fine.


    Your body is still weak.


    If you go beyond your limit, you¡¯ll burst like pieces of chicken keema."


    I frowned. "How much can I handle?"


    Damien snorted. "No clue. Why don¡¯t you find out?"


    I groaned. Of course, that would be his answer. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Shifting my gaze towards the tiny entrance of our hideout, my mouth could not help but groan.


    The roots of the old tree hung low, twisting together like a cage, creating a narrow opening just barely large enough for me to squeeze through.


    Outside, in the thick mist of the explosion¡¯s aftermath, I could still imagine it.


    The Tier 1 Scaled Spider.


    Its red, glowing eyes had been shimmering like dying embers in the darkness, its body partially hidden behind the smoke. It hadn¡¯t moved much when I had detonated that bomb¡ª


    But not for long.


    Sooner or later, it would recover.


    And once it did?


    I knew we would not stand a single chance of resisting against him.


    A sharp pain throbbed at my side. I winced, lifting my torn, blood-stained shirt to inspect the burn. The acid spit had eaten away at my skin in patches, leaving behind a sickening, raw burn that still sizzled faintly.


    I was too injured to fight in my current state.


    If I went out there now, I would die.


    But if I waited too long?


    The spider would break through.


    "¡­fuck."


    "Good, you¡¯re finally thinking," Damien said. "Now tell me, genius. What¡¯s your plan?"


    I licked my lips. I needed a way to fight.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on brute force. My Strength was too low.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on speed. The spider was faster.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on mana. I had none.


    But I had Gluttony.


    And that meant¡ª


    I had a single chance.


    I took a deep breath, clenching my fists.


    Step one.


    Recover.


    I reached into my grandma¡¯s space ring and pulled out one of the few healing pastes with Ma, they were way less effective than the healing potion but we only had one left and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste it now.


    Considering I would be even more injured after the fight.


    The thick, greenish paste smelled like absolute shit, but I didn¡¯t hesitate as I applied it over my wounds.


    The pain hit me like a truck immediately.


    I gritted my teeth, sucking in a sharp breath as the medicine burned against my acid wounds, like a fresh layer of fire melting into my skin.


    I bit back a scream.


    Damien chuckled. "Oh, I felt that."


    "Shut up,"


    A few moments passed, and the burning gradually faded into a dull ache. I could already feel the salve working¡ªit wouldn¡¯t heal me instantly, but it would keep me from collapsing mid-fight.


    Step two. Prepare a counterattack.


    I pulled out the dagger from Ma¡¯s waistband¡ªthe only real weapon we had left.


    Its edge was chipped, and the metal darkened from repeated use, but it was still sharp enough to kill¡ªif I could find a weak spot.


    "The joints," I muttered to myself, recalling what Ma had tried before we started running. "Leg joints, underbelly, or eyes."


    The eyes were too small. The belly was too hard to reach.


    That left the joints.


    If I could cripple it, I could slow it down.


    Step three. Don¡¯t die.


    ¡­Easier said than done.


    But I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    I clenched my fists, steadying my breath. My entire body still felt wrecked, but I could move. I could fight.


    I wasn¡¯t strong.


    I wasn¡¯t fast.


    But I was desperate.


    And sometimes?


    Desperation was the deadliest weapon of all.


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 49: *Bonus Chapter*

    PS: Shoutout to El_dorado for gifting a Magic Castle worth 5000 coins! This is the last of the promised 5 Bonus Chapters.


    ***


    My breath was steady.


    But my heartbeat was not.


    I crouched just outside the hollow entrance of the hideout, dagger held tight in my grip.


    The cold metal pressed against my palm, slick with sweat and dried blood.


    My ribs still ached from before, and my skin stung where the acid had burned into me.


    But none of that mattered.


    My only priority right now was the hulking mass of legs waiting for me.


    The Tier 1 Scaled Spider hadn¡¯t moved from its position.


    It hadn¡¯t tried to hide, hadn¡¯t scurried away to heal, no¡ªit was waiting for me.


    Unlike what I had thought, the creature¡¯s body was a mess.


    It seemed that the mana bomb I had thrown into the air had done more than I expected.


    The spider¡¯s exoskeleton on the left was completely burned through, exposing the raw, blackened skin beneath.


    Parts of its carcass had cracked open, and in the dim light of the evening, I could barely make out its figure.


    One freaking day.


    I hadn¡¯t even realised it had been that long since we hid in this place.


    Well, at least the spider couldn¡¯t use its spike thingy ability anymore.


    I sighed, almost feeling a bit of burden from my shoulders lessening.


    That mana bomb did quite some wonders, huh?


    It was injured. But it wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Its eight crimson eyes gleamed with a manic hunger, its crooked teeth clattering together in an ugly rhythm.


    Like it was laughing at me.


    A chill crawled down my spine.


    I gritted my teeth.


    Fine.


    Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be laughing when I carve you out.


    With a deep breath, I ran forward.


    The moment I moved, the spider jumped as well.


    I barely managed to twist my body out of the way as its front leg came crashing down where I¡¯d been standing a second ago.


    The force of the impact sent dust and debris flying. If that had hit me, I would¡¯ve been pinned.


    Shit.


    ¡¯No hesitating.¡¯ I thought.


    Rolling to the side, I planted my foot against the cave floor and launched myself straight at the spider¡¯s exposed side.


    My dagger plunged forward.


    Crack.


    It pierced through the soft flesh beneath the burned exoskeleton¡ªbut only a little .


    The blade barely sunk an inch before the spider pulled back violently, nearly throwing me off balance.


    A thin line of black blood oozed from the wound.


    This wasn¡¯t enough.


    The spider screeched, swiping at me with another leg. I ducked under it, my heart hammering in my chest.


    My eyes darted across its body. I needed a real injury¡ªsomething that would slow it down.


    The joints.


    I took a step back, letting the spider lunge forward again.


    It was fast.


    Even with its wounds, it wasn¡¯t hesitating, wasn¡¯t pulling back to recover. It wanted to kill me now.


    That was fine.


    It was reckless.


    And I could use that.


    As it lunged, I darted to the side, angling my dagger toward the bend of one of its front legs.


    Pierce.


    The dagger stabbed through.


    A shudder ran through the spider¡¯s entire body. Its massive limb trembled, swaying as it tried to lift it.


    A slow, cruel grin spread across my face.


    Got you.


    The spider jumped back again, screeching in pain. It tried to put weight on the injured leg¡ªand staggered.


    I exhaled sharply, my chest moving up and down. My body still ached, my wounds still burned, but I felt something different now.


    Something hungry.


    Without thinking, I activated Mana Drain.


    The second I did, I felt it.


    Warmth flooded my veins.


    A deep, pulsing energy seeped into my limbs. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to push away the exhaustion, enough to keep me moving.


    The spider¡¯s movements grew sluggish.


    Its attack came slower and its posture wavered.


    This was it. One injury became two.


    I darted beneath it, slashing at another joint before rolling away from a retaliating strike.


    The spider hissed, backing away on unsteady legs.


    Another stab. Another wound.


    I could feel the difference now. The more I drained, the more the creature struggled to keep up. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more I tore into its legs, the more its movements faltered.


    One wound turned into three.


    Three turned into five.


    Its legs were covered in injuries, black blood staining the floor beneath us.


    I grinned, breathing hard. It was working.


    Just a little more. Just a little more and I¡¯d win.


    I tightened my grip on the dagger. Time to finish it¡ª


    Then the spider screamed.


    The forest shook with the force of the screech. It was loud, sharp, unnatural¡ªa sound that shouldn¡¯t have come from something this big.


    And then, I felt it.


    A presence.


    No.


    Not one.


    Dozens.


    My stomach plummeted.


    Slowly, too slowly, I turned my head¡ª


    And I froze.


    From the darkness of the trees and bushes, crawling out of the shadows, skittering along the soil and the woods¡ª


    More spiders.


    Not as big as the Tier 1 monster in front of me, but not small either. Dozens of them.


    Their bodies twitched, their legs clicking against the stone floor, their small, black eyes locking onto me.


    I recognized them.


    They were the same spiders I had killed last time. The ones I had slaughtered in my first real fight.


    They were here-


    My blood ran cold.


    "¡­Oh, come on," I breathed, my voice shaking. "Seriously?"


    The Tier 1 spider in front of me clattered its teeth once again, as if grinning at my despair.


    I stiffened, gripping my dagger tighter.


    My body was still running on drained energy, and my muscles were still sore from before.


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    I knew what this meant.


    I had to kill this motherfucker before those baby spiders reached us¡ª


    Fuck!!


    ***


    A/N:


    Limited Time Offer:


    Every 1500 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    Every 5000 coins worth gift = 5 Bonus Chapters.

 Chapter 50: Tears

    The Spider rushed at me.


    I barely twisted out of the way in time, the air slicing past my cheek as its massive leg crashed down where I had just been standing.


    The force cracked the stone floor beneath me, sending a strain up my spine.


    I stumbled, panting as my grip tightened around my dagger.


    The other spiders were closing in. Their small legs scraping against the ground, filling the cave with an awful mixture of sounds.


    My stomach twisted, but I couldn¡¯t afford to look away. If I did, I was dead.


    The Tier 1 Scaled Spider was still weakened from my attacks¡ªits joints injured¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    Even now, it stood between me and survival, its many eyes locked onto me with unrelenting anger.


    Its fangs clattered, and then it lunged again.


    I dove to the side, barely missing another strike.


    My chest ached with every breath, and the pain from my previous injuries found theirs way back to me.


    The energy I¡¯d drained had kept me moving this long, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I needed to finish this.


    I gritted my teeth, my mind racing.


    My dagger wasn¡¯t enough.


    Piercing its joints had slowed it down, but it was still too strong. I needed something bigger¡ªsomething that could actually kill it.


    Then my eyes flickered towards its back.


    The explosion from the mana bomb had done more than just burn away its exoskeleton. Several jagged spikes¡ªfragments of its own shattered armor¡ªwere studded deep into its charred flesh.


    Some were as long as my arm, their edges glistening with dried venom.


    A plan formed.


    But I had to act fast.


    The spider tried moving forward again, swiping at me with its uninjured legs.


    I barely managed to jump off the spider¡¯s body, to its back.


    As I did, I reached out¡ªfingers grasping for one of the protruding spikes.


    I yanked.


    The spider shrieked.


    Black blood spurted from its back as the spike ripped free, and I stumbled back, the weight of the heavy spike nearly making me fall.


    The spider flailed wildly, its injured limbs struggling to keep it balanced.


    This was it. My chance.


    I raised the spike, aiming for its face¡ª


    But the spider wasn¡¯t done.


    With a furious screech, it jumped again, its body slamming into mine. The impact sent me flying. My back hit the ground hard, knocking the wind from my lungs.


    The spike slipped from my grip, clattering across the cave floor.


    Shit¡ª


    The spider reared up, its fangs bared, ready to crush me.


    I had seconds.


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers twitching. The pale blue liquid in my veins pulsed, and without thinking, I reached for it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I focused hard and tendrils of the liquid snapped into existence, spinning through the air like ghostly vines.


    They coiled around the spider¡¯s legs, slithering up toward its charred body. The moment the liquid touched its flesh, I pulled.


    The spider spasmed.


    Its entire body trembled, shouts turning into strangled gasps. It tried to resist, tried to shake me off¡ªbut I could feel it now.


    That I was trying to suck its soul essence, or that¡¯s what Damien called it.


    Even as strong as it was, even as terrifying as it had been, it was exhausted.


    The wounds from the mana bomb, the continuous injuries I had inflicted¡ªall of it had worn it down.


    And now, I was taking the last thing it had left.


    Its very soul.


    The spider thrashed wildly, legs crashing against the nearby trees, sending dust and wooden debris flying over.


    But it was getting weaker. I could feel its energy slipping away, pouring into me in broken streams.


    My breath steadied. My muscles no longer burned and my vision cleared.


    And the spider? It stumbled.


    Its legs, once so terrifyingly fast, now dragged against the ground. Its movements became sluggish, erratic. The clattering of its fangs slowed.


    It was dying.


    I forced myself up, limping towards the spike I had dropped.


    My fingers wrapped around it, and without hesitation, I turned back to the spider.


    It barely had the strength to react.


    I surged forward, every last ounce of drained energy fueling my body. The spider lifted one of its legs in a feeble attempt to swat me away¡ª


    But I was already too close.


    With everything I had, I shoved the spike into its eyes.


    The spider let out one final, piercing screech.


    Its legs convulsed. Its entire body seized. Black blood poured from the wound, splattering across my arms and face but I only only pushed it deeper.


    It had to reach this tier 1 beast¡¯s brain.


    Ughhhh


    Then¡ªsilence.


    The spider¡¯s body collapsed, its massive form slumping onto the floor floor with a sickening thud.


    Its legs twitched once, twice¡ªthen stopped moving entirely.


    I stood there, on top of the beast¡¯s head, panting.


    My entire being ached and I could already feel my body swaying.


    The realisation hit me like a tidal wave.


    A deep, shuddering breath left my lips.


    Then another.


    My fingers tightened around the bloodied spike, still buried in the spider¡¯s eye socket.


    hufff


    I was alive.


    A laugh bubbled up my throat. At first, it was just a shaky exhale¡ªhalf a cough, half disbelief. But then it grew.


    Louder.


    Harsher.


    Uncontrollable.


    I threw my head back and laughed.


    It started as a mere chuckle, but before I could stop it, it twisted into something manic. A sound that echoed around me, blending with the distant running of the retreating spiders.


    They had lost all enthusiasm to attack me when this Tier 1 Spider was killed.


    I could feel it clawing out of me¡ªthis hysterical, crazed joy.


    I had won.


    I had fucking won.


    The thing that should¡¯ve killed me. The monster that loomed over me like death itself. It was dead. Slain by my hands.


    My hands¡ª


    I looked at them, trembling, coated in thick, black blood.


    I felt something hot slip down my cheek.


    Tears.


    Not of fear. Not of despair. Not of regret.


    No, these were different.


    These were the tears of someone who had walked the tightrope of death too many times, who had stared into the abyss and come back from it.


    These were the tears of the boy who had thought, this is it, too many damn times.


    And yet, here I stood.


    I slammed my foot onto the corpse, reveling in the solidness beneath me.


    My laugh came in gasps now, in wild, breathless bursts, the sound of someone who had walked on the edge of insanity and hadn¡¯t quite made it back.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    My shoulders shook.


    My hands gripped my stomach as the laughter wracked through me.


    I was releasing all my fear, the anger, the sheer fucking relief that had been bottled up inside.


    I was alive.


    I was alive.


    I was alive.


    Wiping my face with the back of my bloodied hand, I painted dark streaks of blood across my cheek.


    My breath was uneven, but the grin on my face wouldn¡¯t leave.


    It felt good.


    It felt so fucking good.


    Guess you¡¯re no less crazy then your split personality after all¡ª


    "¡­what?!"


    "¡­"


    "Umm¡­"


    "..Nothing?"


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 51: A Summoning?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A twisted smile pulled at my lips as I leaned back in my chair, fingers drumming lazily against the edge of my sleek, obsidian desk.


    I was happy.


    My long black hair, slightly disheveled, fell over my forehead, partially covering my sharp, black eyes.


    A faint glow from the massive screen before me cast eerie shadows across my wheatish skin, highlighting the sharp features of my face.


    And oh, what a glorious sight I was witnessing¡ª


    The character I loved the most, Noah~


    He stood amidst the carnage of his latest kill, his chest heaved and his hazel eyes gleaming with something¡­ unholy.


    Blood stained his hands, dripping down his fingers but instead of wiping them of he just smeared it along the lines of his face.


    Kek*


    Hehehe


    This was development.


    I was one of the only Being who had been selected as a "God Candidate" from the lower worlds¡ª


    This was my story.


    All of these gods, dieties and even authors working in this office beside me? They were all Old Gods.


    You guessed it right, these people had been here from the start, creating worlds and stories to keep the balance of the world.


    Well, it had been eons now since an Old Age God created a new world.


    That was why Williamloh, the manager of all the god¡¯s around here roamed through the lower worlds to find a new candidate.


    A new intern, really.


    I had gone through tough times.


    There was a time when I myself was just a boy who liked reading fantasy novels on hus freetime at home.


    Well, that was until the apocalypse came and changed the world to how it was.


    I had climbed my way up the ladder with my special ability, magic pen.


    I could change the codes of this universe at my will now.


    Back then, it wasn¡¯t this overpowered but I could still change the attributes of any person I liked¡­ or hated obviously.


    This pen was exactly what had gained Williamloh¡¯s interest and helped me become an employee here.


    Everyone here was a God.


    But I?


    I was still only an intern, teetering on the edges of a demi-god.


    And the goals that I needed to complete to become a real GOD was that I have to be able to create one fantasy world myself and manipulate it according to the morse codes ai had inserted.


    Only then would they promote me to a God.


    Kekekeke


    Turning my attention back to Noah, I amiled at the fact that this dumbfuck was finally going the way I wanted to.


    And the system would make sure that he atleast followed the basic plot outlines if not everything¡ª


    A thrill coursed through me as I watched his lips curl into a deranged grin, his shoulders trembling before he threw his head back¡ª


    And laughed.


    A raw, manic, spine-chilling crackle that echoed through the forest air, sending the surviving creatures around him into a terrified scurry.


    There it is.


    A villain¡¯s laughter.


    The sound I had longed to hear.


    I leaned forward, placing my elbows on my desk, my fingers interlocked as I gazed at the boy¡ªthe villain¡ªon the screen.


    My heartbeat thrummed with excitement, a deep satisfaction settling into my bones.


    "He¡¯s the villain of the story," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper, as if saying it aloud would cement it into the very fabric of this world.


    My grip tightened. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am going to make his life miserable¡­ push him into the dark side¡ª"


    Noah was never meant to be a hero.


    Not a redeemed villain.


    Not a misunderstood one.


    No.


    He was meant to fall.


    To shatter.


    He was supposed to be the most hated character by the time the main plot starts.


    As for why?


    Heh


    You¡¯ll know soon enough¡ª


    I had always wanted to make his character something so terrifying, so irreversibly broken, that the world itself would tremble at his very existence.


    And I would make sure he had no choice but to fulfill his role.


    His fate was sealed, woven into the very threads of this world.


    No happy endings.


    No salvation.


    Only the abyss.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I watched Noah wipe the blood from his grandmother¡¯s dagger, crimson still dripping from his fingertips.


    The system had done its job splendidly. Guiding him. Whispering to him. Molding him.


    It was a good idea using my connections this time. ¡¯Hehe¡¯


    The contract was signed, and I hadn¡¯t even needed to interfere.


    It was all falling into place.


    Everything was perfect.


    Or so I thought.


    Because just as I allowed myself to revel in my own self obsession¡ª


    The air in my office shifted.


    It grew heavy.


    Thick.


    Dark.


    A suffocating force pressed down upon me, sending a prickling chill up my spine.


    I frowned, tilting my head slightly, my black locks shifting over my eyes as I exhaled through my nose.


    No.


    Not now.


    I was busy.


    Yet, the room dimmed. The soft glow of my screen flickered, and I felt it¡ª


    A shadow cast over me.


    Slowly, reluctantly, I lifted my gaze.


    And immediately regretted it.


    A colossus stood before me.


    A hulking giant of a man, his sheer size alone making the space around him seem small. Towering, monstrous, a figure carved from something far beyond mortal comprehension.


    His muscles¡ªlayer upon layer of them¡ªbulged beneath his fitted clothes, each fiber coiled with immeasurable strength.


    His arms were thicker than my entire torso, veins pulsing with a glow that seemed to defy existence itself.


    But it wasn¡¯t just his immense form that made my breath hitch.


    It was his face.


    Or rather¡ª


    The absence of it.


    Where features should have been¡ªwhere eyes, a nose, a mouth should have existed¡ªthere was only emptiness.


    A swirling void, darker than anything I had ever created.


    A void that should not exist, that could not exist.


    Yet here it was, right in front of me.


    A bead of sweat trickled down my temple.


    This wasn¡¯t just some overpowered entity I had written into existence.


    No.


    This was something beyond me.


    Beyond my world.


    Beyond my authority.


    I swallowed hard, shifting slightly in my chair, forcing my voice to remain steady.


    "¡­What do you want?"


    The giant did not move.


    Not at first.


    Then¡ªa single shift.


    A simple movement¡ªhis body adjusting ever so slightly¡ª


    And the entire space trembled beneath his weight.


    The atmosphere seemed to bend, reality itself groaning under the sheer pressure of his existence.


    Then¡ª


    He spoke.


    His voice wasn¡¯t just deep.


    It was a force.


    A rumbling tremor, vibrating not just through the air, but through my very being.


    His words weren¡¯t a request.


    They weren¡¯t even a command.


    They were an edict.


    A summons.


    "William wishes to see you."


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 52: Williamloh

    A sharp breath escaped my lips as the faceless giant turned his back to me, his hulking form taking up nearly all the space in my office.


    His presence lingered like a suffocating weight, pressing down on everything¡ªon me.


    Williamloh wanted to see me.


    I leaned back in my chair, fingers tapping rhythmically against my obsidian coloured desk, my black eyes narrowing slightly.


    Why?


    The last time we met, I had laid out my entire world¡¯s plot to him.


    I had explained in excruciating detail how Noah would fall, how he would carve his own path in blood and madness, how he would be nothing more than a tragic tool molded by my hands.


    And what had Williamloh said back then?


    "Green signal. You may proceed."


    That was it.


    That was all he had said last time.


    So why now?


    My jaw tensed, fingers curling into a fist. I had an inkling of what this could be about, and for the first time in a long while, something dark flickered across my face.


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be that.


    There was no way the other God¡¯s already found out¡­


    I exhaled sharply and stood up, straightening my long black coat before pushing my disheveled hair back.


    "Alright," I muttered, my voice steady. "Let¡¯s go."


    The giant gave no response, only stepping forward. His heavy boots made no sound against the sleek marble floor, yet with every step he took, the air itself seemed to ripple.


    I followed behind him, walking through the endless rows of identical cubicles.


    Hundreds of them stretched across the vast expanse of the floor, each one occupied by a different god, each one shaping their own worlds.


    Some were furiously typing away at keyboards that clicked and clacked with unnatural speed.


    Others were sketching blueprints of celestial realms with golden ink that floated mid-air.


    A few muttered incantations under their breath, the very space around them distorting as they managed their planets in the form of swirling orbs above their desks.


    There was only one major difference between these Gods and me.


    All of them had created their Worlds way back in the past while I was the only one in the entire universe who was working on a new world currently.


    This was what Williamloh was aiming for, a new age of gods!


    And if I succeeded in impressing him and proving his theory about recruiting more mortals into becoming demi gods?


    He would make me a real God.


    Looking back at all these old age Gods, I realised that no matter how different their worlds were, one thing remained the same¡ªevery single cubicle was the exact same size.


    The Gods here might have created everything from sprawling empires to dystopian hellscapes, but in this office? We were all equals.


    That is, until you reached the higher floors.


    I kept my pace even, my gaze forward as we reached the end of the floor, where a swirling mass of white energy hovered in mid-air. A space portal.


    Without hesitation, the giant stepped through it, disappearing into its depths.


    I followed.


    The sensation of space shifting around me was familiar¡ªweightless, formless, like being submerged in water yet not drowning.


    Colors I couldn¡¯t describe flickered past my vision, the hum of the universe itself resonating in my bones.


    I was unfazed.


    Instead, I used this moment to scurry for information.


    "So," I spoke, glancing up at the faceless being. "You gonna tell me why Williamloh is suddenly interested in me again?"


    Silence.


    Of course.


    I exhaled, resisting the urge to click my tongue. "You know, keeping quiet just makes me more suspicious."


    Still nothing.


    Fine. Be that way.


    Within seconds, we emerged from the portal, stepping onto a floor vastly different from the one I had left.


    A massive set of gates loomed before me.


    And when I say massive, I mean it.


    The gates stretched so high that even with my enhanced sight, I couldn¡¯t see where they ended.


    They were crafted from a metal darker than night itself, pulsating with golden runes that shifted and reformed constantly, as if alive.


    But what truly caught my attention weren¡¯t the gates themselves.


    It was the two guards standing before them.


    At first glance, they looked¡­ ordinary.


    Dressed in simple suits, their presence barely felt like anything significant.


    But I knew better.


    I knew they were anything but ordinary.


    To even be considered a gatekeeper for Williamloh, one had to reach the rank of a True God.


    The power rankings of our kind were clear:


    Mortal ¨C The weakest, bound by the laws of nature.


    Draconic Being - A step above mortals, capable of reality-bending.


    Demi-God ¨C The closest one can be to becoming a God.


    God ¨C The most common rank, capable of fully creating and sustaining a world.


    Mythic God ¨C A realm above, where one¡¯s existence is worshipped across multiple realities.


    True God ¨C A being that can shape not just worlds, but the very rules that govern them.


    Deity ¨C The pinnacle. The absolute. The ones who existed before existence itself.


    And Williamloh?


    He was one of the few who stood apar even that.


    He was no God.


    But¡­


    He was The World Contractor.


    The one who handled every god, every world, every contract that determined the fate of an entire universe.


    The amount of connections and artifacts this man had outclassed even some of the strongest gods¡ª


    The guards didn¡¯t move as we approached. They only glanced at me once, their expression unreadable, before the gates groaned and slowly began to open.


    A force rippled outward, pressing into my very being, a presence so vast it almost made me pause.


    Almost.


    With a step forward, I entered Williamloh¡¯s office.


    And immediately, I understood why no one dared to defy him.


    The room was¡­ endless.


    There were no walls. No ceiling. No floor.


    Only space.


    Planets, stars, entire galaxies floated around us, shifting constantly like they were mere decorations.


    The concept of gravity itself felt optional here, as if the laws of reality bent to Williamloh¡¯s mere presence.


    And yet¡ªdespite the vastness, despite the sheer cosmic weight of the room¡ªthere was an eerie calm.


    A sense of order.


    As if the space itself manipulated those within to feel at ease, to be awed yet never overwhelmed.


    My gaze flickered forward.


    Sitting at the very center of it all, behind a desk that looked far too ordinary for a place like this, was the most normal-looking man I had ever seen.


    Short brown hair. A clean-shaven face. A simple black suit.


    No glowing eyes. No divine aura. No overwhelming pressure of power.


    Just¡­ a man.


    And yet, I knew.


    I knew that despite his unassuming appearance, he was one of the few beings in this universe with power and influence that surpassed even True Gods.


    Williamloh.


    The World Contractor.


    His lips curled into a polite smile as his brown eyes met mine.


    "Please have a seat, my fellow Demigod.


    I welcome you to my humble abode.


    Bearateme¡ª"


    ***


    A/N: Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 53: Adjustments—

    The weight of my name lingered in the vast expanse of Williamloh¡¯s office, stretching beyond the spoken word, beyond the physical form of sound.


    It was a name that not many had uttered before, but hearing it from his lips¡­ It was different. It carried weight, significance, a reason I had yet to fully grasp.


    Bearateme.


    That was my name, given to me when I ascended beyond mortality, when I claimed my right to create and shape a world of my own.


    And yet, despite everything I had built, despite the line of fate and consequence I had laid out for my hero Azazel and his journey, I now found myself standing before the one man who could unmake it all with a single stroke of his pen.


    I stepped forward, each movement deliberate, my boots making no sound against the non-existent floor.


    Space itself seemed to bend and shift beneath me, stars warping, planets rotating at unnatural speeds, the cosmic scenery around us adjusting like a living entity reacting to my presence.


    But even in this grand display of celestial authority, i made sure to keep my focus on the man before me.


    Williamloh gestured towards the chair in front of his desk¡ªan absurdly ordinary thing, wooden, with no embellishments, no divine engravings, no pulsating energy coursing through it like most furniture in the higher realms.


    Just a chair.


    Simple and unassuming.


    I hesitated.


    A chair in this office was more than just an object.


    It was a statement. Sitting in it meant acknowledging that I was, at least for this moment, under his authority.


    That I was here to listen. To answer. To obey.


    But I had no choice, did I?


    With a breath I barely allowed myself to take, I lowered myself onto the seat, my gaze locked onto his.


    Williamloh folded his hands on the desk, standing upright, that polite smile never faltering.


    "Good," he said, nodding slightly. "Now then, I¡¯m sure you must be wondering why I¡¯ve called you here so suddenly."


    "I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious," I replied, my tone even. "After all, the last time we spoke, I was given a green signal to proceed with my world as I saw fit.


    And now, here I am, summoned once more. I can only assume something has changed."


    Williamloh chuckled. "Sharp as always."


    He leaned back in his chair, seemingly at ease, though I knew better than to trust appearances when it came to him.


    "The truth is, Bear," he continued, "your world has become¡­ rather interesting as of late."


    My fingers twitched slightly. "Interesting how?"


    He tapped a single finger against the desk.


    A motion so small¡ªyet the very fabric of space rippled in response, a vast screen of pure light materializing behind him.


    And on that screen, I saw my world.


    White hair, blue eyes and a blue longsword that never left his hands.


    Azazel.


    The Hero.


    The paths he had walked, the choices he had made.


    And then¡ª


    The scene changed.


    Black hair, hazel eyes.


    That¡¯s all that should have been visible when I looked at Noah¡¯s picture.


    A glimpse of something that should not have been there.


    A flicker of something beyond my design.


    My lips parted, a single breath catching in my throat as I recognized the presence lurking within the fabric of my world.


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t possible.


    This¡­ This wasn¡¯t mine.


    Williamloh watched me closely, gauging my reaction. "Tell me, Bearateme," he said, his voice calm. "When did you plan on informing me that an uninvited guest had entered your world?"


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I couldn¡¯t.


    Because the truth was¡ªI hadn¡¯t known.


    I should have known.


    But somehow, something had slipped past me.


    Past my control. Past my authority.


    And now, under the watchful eyes of Williamloh, I was about to find out just who had dared to interfere in my world.


    My grip on the armrest tightened. My expression, though carefully schooled into neutrality, betrayed the faintest flicker of tension.


    An uninvited guest? In my world?


    I dragged my gaze away from the screen, forcing myself to meet Williamloh¡¯s eyes.


    His smile hadn¡¯t wavered, his brown eyes still calm, but there was something beneath the surface¡ªsomething knowing.


    He wasn¡¯t just informing me of this. He was testing me.


    And I refused to fail.


    "When," I started slowly, choosing my words with precision, "did you notice this¡­ intrusion?"


    Williamloh tilted his head slightly, amusement glinting in his eyes. "So you admit that it wasn¡¯t of your own design?"


    I kept my expression blank. "I admit nothing. I am simply verifying what you claim."


    His chuckle was low, almost approving. "Very well. I noticed it not too long ago¡ªwhen certain patterns began to deviate from your original world structure."


    He turned his attention back to the screen. With another tap of his finger, the image shifted.


    Noah stood there.


    Black-haired. Hazel-eyed. His body slim, yet strong, hardened from the trials I had set before him.


    But there was something else now¡ªsomething that shouldn¡¯t have been there.


    A presence that clung to him, unseen by the mortal eye, but visible here, within Williamloh¡¯s domain.


    A being hidden in the boy¡¯s shadow.


    It slithered around Noah¡¯s form like a silent serpent, barely there, barely noticeable.


    A whisper of something that did not belong.


    I leaned forward, my brows furrowing. "That¡­"


    "You see it now, don¡¯t you?" Williamloh mused, his voice light, yet weighted.


    I saw it, alright.


    And I hated it.


    This was my world. My story. Every thread of fate had been painstakingly woven by me.


    So what was this?


    And more importantly¡ªwho had the audacity to tamper with my creation?


    I exhaled through my nose, schooling my features back into an impassive mask. "It seems I will need to make some¡­ adjustments."


    Williamloh nodded, crossing his fingers. "Indeed. But before you do that, Bearateme, there¡¯s one thing I need to know."


    I met his gaze again, unblinking. "What?"


    His smile grew, but this time, there was an edge to it. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me," he said, voice smooth, unreadable. "How much do you truly know about the world you created?"


    Silence stretched between us.


    A strange, heavy silence.


    And for the first time in a long time, something in my chest twisted.


    Because I had created the core of the world, inputted different commands in them to create the line of fate.


    I had designed its functions, its limitations, its role in Noah¡¯s journey.


    And yet¡ª


    Williamloh wouldn¡¯t be asking me this unless¡­


    Unless there was something about it that I didn¡¯t know.


    My fingers stilled against the armrest, my mind calculating, rearranging, searching¡ªbut for what?


    What was I missing?


    Williamloh leaned back, satisfied. "Ah¡­ you¡¯re starting to realize it now, aren¡¯t you?"


    He let out a quiet hum. "This is going to be interesting."


    I said nothing.


    Because for the first time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I had all the answers.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 54: Intruder?

    My lips pressed into a thin line, mind racing.


    Williamloh knew something¡ªsomething about my system, my world, that I had somehow overlooked.


    But how? I created every piece of it and designed it the best I could, down to its very core functions.


    Yet, as I stared at Noah¡¯s image on the screen, at that writhing shadow laced through his existence like an invisible parasite, I knew¡­ this was not my doing.


    Forcing my shoulders to relax, I leaned back into my seat with an air of nonchalance I did not feel. "If you have something to say, Williamloh, say it. Don¡¯t waste my time with games."


    The so-called Contractor of Gods let out a soft chuckle, tilting his head as he observed me. "Bear," he mused, "you should know by now¡­ in our line of work, there is no such thing as wasted time. Only missed opportunities."


    My fingers twitched, irritation flickering across my features.


    "Then get to the point," I said flatly.


    Williamloh regarded me for a moment longer before tapping the screen again. The image zoomed in¡ªNoah¡¯s body, his very soul, laid bare in a visualization only a god could comprehend.


    The system¡¯s threads wrapped around him, coding I had personally woven into the fabric of his world.


    But just then¡ª


    I realised something crucial, something Williamloh had told me even before I had started working on my world.


    "Bear, you can create worlds, scenarios, power systems, everything.


    But what you can¡¯t create is souls."


    That was it.


    Williamloh¡¯s voice was smooth, almost amused. "Now you see it."


    I did.


    "You see, like I explained to you before, the people, these monsters; all of them.


    No god can create them.


    A soul can never be created.


    It can only be reborn¡ª"


    "¡­fuck"


    I realised that all this while I had been ignoring the most important variable in question.


    Souls.


    I couldn¡¯t control them.


    No.


    Every single being that resides in a God¡¯s world is nothing more than a being who has passed the cycle of reincarnation.


    And that rule applied even to gods.


    I could control an event, a situation.


    I could manipulate the strings of fate.


    But even as a Demi God, what I couldn¡¯t do was control the soul of the person.


    Nothing was absolute.


    And the fact that there was another being in this world who knew about the line of fate?


    I could never have guessed it?


    At first, my suspicion went straight for the only additional I made in anger until now.


    Which was the system.


    But no, that couldn¡¯t be it.


    Systems were nothing more than automated tools designed for the god to manipulate the beings of a world, especially the main characters¡ª


    Then who could it be?


    This wasn¡¯t some minor alteration. This wasn¡¯t a misplaced variable or a bug in my World.


    No¡ªthis was an intrusion.


    A direct override.


    The line of fate¡ªthe very tool I had built to guide Noah¡¯s path¡ªhad been tampered with.


    By someone else.


    I leaned forward, my voice dangerously calm. "Who."


    Williamloh didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he swiped his hand through the air, dismissing the image entirely.


    "Now, now," he said, voice light, "you and I both know that isn¡¯t the real question here."


    I clenched my jaw. "Don¡¯t test me, Williamloh."


    He chuckled. "Oh, but I must. After all, Bear, you¡¯re standing at a crossroads."


    His gaze sharpened, all amusement vanishing in an instant. "You can either dig deeper¡­ or you can pretend you never saw this."


    I scoffed. "Do you take me for a fool?"


    His smile didn¡¯t return.


    "No. I take you for someone who understands the consequences of knowledge."


    Something in my chest twisted.


    Because I did understand.


    If I knew who had done this¡ªif I discovered the entity that had dared to reach into my world and alter my plans¡ªthen I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let it be.


    I would have to act.


    I would have to fight.


    And whoever¡ªwhatever¡ªhad the power to tamper with my world at this level¡­


    It wasn¡¯t weak.


    Williamloh watched me, waiting.


    Testing me.


    I exhaled slowly, closing my eyes for a brief moment.


    Then, when I opened them, my decision was made.


    "Tell me everything."


    A slow, satisfied smirk curled on Williamloh¡¯s lips.


    "Well then, Bearateme," he said smoothly.


    "Let¡¯s begin."


    Williamloh didn¡¯t move immediately. He simply sat down, his brown eyes locking onto mine.


    The endless cosmos swirled around us, a silent audience to the conversation that would change everything.


    Then, with an almost theatrical sigh, he leaned back in his chair.


    "You truly are an impatient one," he mused.


    I didn¡¯t respond. My patience had already worn thin.


    He chuckled at my silence and finally, finally, reached out. With a flick of his fingers, the space before us distorted, as a terribly serious expression marred his face.


    "To tell you the truth, even I don¡¯t know who¡ª"


    My jaw clenched harder, looking at how the vast expanse around us almost came to a glaring halt.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    The irritating smile appeared on William¡¯s face once again.


    "Chop Chop, that¡¯s your new goal. Find out who is trying to tamper with your World Fate and deal with it.


    If you can still achieve the ending you showed me in this fantasy world of yours.


    I promise to bestow upon you the blessings of not a God, but instead¡­ A Mythic God."


    *Crack*


    The handle of the wooden chair I¡¯d been holding cracked, showcasing how much the proposal actually affected me.


    A True God? Isn¡¯t that someone who was known and worshipped not in one but many worlds?


    Fuck yes!


    I rejoiced.


    Although the mission had become 10 times more difficult, the idea of becoming a Mythic God was enough for me to deal with anyone coming my way.


    A dark glint passed through my eyes, I was no saint. I hadn¡¯t become a demi god playing passives here.


    It was time for me to buckle up.


    Yes.


    That was it.


    A smirk tugged at my lips, excitement running through my veins at the thought of rising beyond the status of a mere god.


    Mythic God¡ªthat was a title few in existence could claim. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And if Williamloh was offering it, that meant he saw something in me. Something worthy.


    But I was no fool.


    I pushed back my greed, controlling my expression as I slowly rose from my chair.


    "Well," I drawled, brushing imaginary dust off my sleeves, "it seems you¡¯ve said all you needed to say."


    Williamloh chuckled. "Indeed, I have."


    "Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me," I said, already turning away.


    My mind was practically racing, already calculating my next steps. Whoever had tampered with my world, whoever had the audacity to interfere with my line of fate¡ªI would find them.


    And I would ensure they regretted it.


    But just as I reached the edge of William¡¯s office, his voice stopped me.


    "Oh, Bear."


    Something in his tone sent an unnatural chill down my spine.


    "Your world," he continued, his voice light yet unmistakably edged with amusement, "is attracting quite a bit of attention."


    I froze.


    The cosmos around us pulsed, the stars flickering for a brief moment as his words sank in.


    Williamloh went on, entirely unfazed. "You see, it¡¯s been centuries since a new world was created. You can imagine how¡­ intrigued certain parties might be."


    I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet his gaze from the corner of my eye. "Get to the point."


    He grinned. "I hope you can make proper arrangements to ensure they only have access to view your world.


    And, of course, should they wish to choose an apostle, I trust you can account for that as well."


    A sharp, ringing silence filled the space between us.


    My fingers twitched.


    I clenched my jaw so hard it felt like my teeth would actually fall apart.


    The implications of his words weren¡¯t lost on me.


    The gods¡ªthose arrogant, self-serving entities who lurked in the higher realms¡ªwanted in.


    They wanted to watch.


    They wanted to play.


    I could feel the weight of it settling over my shoulders. If I didn¡¯t put restrictions in place, if I didn¡¯t control the flow of their influence, my world wouldn¡¯t be mine anymore.


    It would become a battlefield, a spectacle for beings far beyond even my standing.


    My breath was slow. Calculated.


    I would not let that happen.


    My hands relaxed, though the tension in my shoulders remained. Without turning back, I spoke, my voice cold and absolute.


    "I want the contract related to my bestowal as a True God at my table by tonight."


    A pause.


    Then, softly, I added:


    "On the clause that I can give you the end I promised."


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 55: An Injured Noah

    ---------------------------


    Pain.


    A dull, throbbing feeling pressed against my back and shoulders, pulsing in rhythm with my heartbeat.


    My body felt heavy, sluggish, like I had been buried under layers of stone.


    It took me a moment to remember where I was¡ªto piece together the memories flashing in my mind.


    The fight. The Tier 1 spider. The piercing sensation of its spikes driving into my flesh.


    My breath hitched, and instinct kicked in. My fingers twitched, curling into the dirt beneath me as I forced my eyelids open.


    The world swam before settling into focus. A rough wooden surface framed my vision, the twisted bark of a hollow tree surrounding me in a crude shelter.


    Light filtered through the cracks, casting shadows along the damp area. The scent of earth and dried blood filled my nostrils, and then¡ª


    A soft sound. A faint gulping noise.


    I shifted my gaze, wincing as the movement pulled at my wounds.


    Not far from me, Noah sat hunched against the tree¡¯s wall, his head tilted back as he chugged on a glass vial.


    His face was covered in sweat and blood, a fresh bruise blooming along his cheekbone. The cuts on his arms were barely clotted, and the faint trembling in his fingers didn¡¯t escape my notice.


    Then my eyes landed on the empty vial in his grasp.


    A healing potion.


    My breath caught in my throat and realisation finally hit me.


    "Noah!" I half screamed, my soft voice shrill enough to startle him.


    The boy¡¯s eyes widened as he lowered the vial, his body sitting upright.


    "Grandma¡ª"


    "Please don¡¯t tell me you fought that thing alone."


    Noah flinched, the vial slipping from his hands as my voice rang through the small space.


    For a second, his wide eyes met mine¡ªhazel eyes, once so soft and innocent, now shadowed by something colder.


    Something harder.


    That was all I needed to see to know his answer.


    "What were you thinking?!" My voice cracked, filled with a mix of anger and relief.


    I pushed myself to sit straighter, even as pain flared behind my ribs. "You could¡¯ve died! Fighting that thing alone¡ªare you our of your mind?!"


    The boy¡¯s body trembled but he held my gaze.


    "I had to," he said quietly, as if those three words were supposed to explain everything.


    "You had to?" My anger boiled over, fueled by the sight of his bloodied knuckles and the cuts running down his arms.


    "Noah, you had to keep yourself safe! Not¡ª" My voice faltered, trembling as I tried to contain the rising tide of fear inside me. "Not nearly die trying to protect me!"


    For a long moment, he said nothing. The silence between us stretched heavy, filled only by the faint rustling of wind through the cracks in the tree bark.


    I scanned his body with red eyes.


    The boy was bruised.


    Burned.


    The faintest glint of blood still stained his fingers. The torn edges of his coat revealed bandages hastily wrapped around his side.


    He was hurt¡ªbadly¡ªand still¡­


    "You drank the last potion," I whispered, my voice thick with disbelief. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t flinch this time. He only sighed softly, tilting his head back against the wood. "I didn¡¯t have a choice," he murmured.


    A choice?


    "You always have a choice!" My voice trembled as a tear slipped down my cheek. "You didn¡¯t need to fight that thing alone! I¡¯m the one who was supposed to protect you, Noah!"


    His lips twisted slightly¡ªnot into a smile, not into a frown¡ªjust¡­ something unreadable. "Not anymore," he said softly.


    That broke me.


    Before I realized it, my fists curled, and I hit him¡ªweakly¡ªagainst his chest.


    "You idiot," I choked out, tears running down my cheeks. "You stupid, reckless child!" My fists trembled as I struck him again. "You could¡¯ve died!"


    He didn¡¯t stop me.


    He didn¡¯t push me away or argue.


    He just sat there¡ªletting me pound against his chest, letting me release every drop of the pent-up fear and helplessness I had bottled up since this nightmare began.


    Tears blurred my vision as my anger melted into something far more fragile¡ªfear. Pure, unrelenting fear.


    "You¡¯re all I have," I whispered softly, my hands falling limp against his chest. "If I lost you, I¡­"


    And then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe pulled me in.


    His arms wrapped around me, firm and steady, despite the exhaustion I knew he felt. For a moment, I froze, my breath held against his shoulder.


    But then I let go.


    The weight I had carried¡ªthe fear, the pain, the grief¡ªcame pouring out as I sobbed into his chest.


    My body trembled as the walls I had built around myself shattered completely.


    His grip tightened as he gently rested his hand to the back of my head. "I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Grandma," he said quietly.


    "I¡¯ve grown up."


    A broken, watery laugh escaped me as I clung to him tighter. "Stupid," I murmured between sobs, my fingers curling into the fabric of his torn coat. "You will always be a child for me."


    The quiet stretched on, only broken by my shaking breaths and his calm heartbeat beneath my ear.


    I should have been scolding him. I should have been reminding him how reckless it was to go out to fight that monstrosity alone¡ªto risk himself for someone like me.


    But right now?


    Right now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let go.


    I had nearly lost him.


    And no matter how much he had grown, no matter how strong he thought he had become¡ªhe was still my grandson.


    My precious, foolish, stubborn child.


    Eventually, my tears slowed, exhaustion replacing the torrent of emotion.


    My hands relaxed against his chest, and for a moment, I allowed myself the comfort of his warmth.


    He had grown¡ªfar more than I had realized.


    But in my heart, he would always be my little boy.


    And I would protect him.


    No matter what it took.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 56 - 3 Days To Go

    ------------------------


    Ma had fallen asleep again.


    Her breathing had evened out as she curled slightly against my side. I didn¡¯t move¡ªnot because I couldn¡¯t, but because I didn¡¯t want to.


    I knew she needed this.


    The moment she had broken down in my arms, all the strength she had been holding onto had finally crumbled, leaving behind the vulnerable, exhausted woman I knew she rarely let anyone see.


    I adjusted her slightly, making sure her back was as comfortable as possible despite the wounds. I had done my best to clean them, but without another potion, all I could rely on were the bandages and whatever limited knowledge I had.


    A pang of guilt settled deep in my chest.


    She had nearly died.


    If I had been a little stronger ¡ªif only I could have protected myself, she wouldn¡¯t have had to defend me from those incoming spiked.


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over my face. My body ached¡ªbruises, cuts, exhaustion pressing down on me like a heavy weight¡ªbut none of that compared to the sheer relief of knowing she was alive.


    Leaning my head back against the tree, I stared at the faint embers of light filtering through the cracks in the hollow bark.


    We couldn¡¯t stay here long.


    The forest was still dangerous. More monsters lurked in the forest, and without any more potions, another fight could be the end of us.


    But moving Grandma in this state? That was just as dangerous.


    I sighed, glancing at the woman beside me. Despite the scolding she had given me earlier, I knew she was holding back.


    She had wanted to hit me harder, scream louder. But her body wouldn¡¯t let her.


    A bitter smile tugged at my lips.


    She would never see me as anything but a child.


    Even after everything.


    Even after I had killed that damn spider on my own, after I had torn through its exoskeleton with that bloody mana bomb.


    Even after I had risked my life to kill that Tier 1 beast.


    She still saw the same boy she had raised.


    I closed my eyes, trying to push the thoughts away. Now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.


    We had to move soon.


    I needed a plan.


    I made a quick guess of our supplies.


    Our food rations were almost gone. The bandages wouldn¡¯t last long if Grandma or my wounds reopened.


    The last potion was gone, used on me when, logically, I should have saved it for her.


    Stupid decision? Probably.


    Necessary? Absolutely.


    She wouldn¡¯t have survived without me, and I wouldn¡¯t have survived if I hadn¡¯t healed. It was as simple as that.


    Still, the situation was far from good.


    We needed to find a city so that we could hurriedly recover and return to the Romero State.


    Ughhh


    If they were so particular about calling us there, why not take us back themselves? Why did we have to do this the long way?


    I reached into the new coat I had worn, pulling out the crumpled map we had managed to buy before leaving for this place.


    The ink was faded, but I traced my finger along the routes, estimating our location.


    If my guess was right, we were still at least three days away from the nearest city.


    Three days of walking through a monster-infested forest with limited supplies and an injured person.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Not ideal.


    But we didn¡¯t have a choice.


    I folded the map back up, tucking it away just as Sylvie stirred.


    Her brows furrowed, and her eyes fluttered open. For a moment, she looked disoriented¡ªconfused.


    But then her gaze landed on me, and a tired sigh left her lips.


    "You¡¯re still awake?" she murmured.


    I shrugged. "Couldn¡¯t sleep."


    She frowned, shifting slightly before wincing. I reached out instinctively, steadying her before she could move too much.


    She gave me a sharp look. "I can sit up on my own, boy."


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t argue. "Sure."


    Slowly, she forced herself upright, groaning under her breath. Her body trembled slightly from the effort, but she managed.


    I stayed quiet, watching as she pressed a hand against her forehead.


    "How bad is it?" she finally asked.


    I hesitated. "You won¡¯t die."


    Her lips twitched, almost like she wanted to smile. "That bad, huh?"


    I exhaled through my nose, rubbing the back of my neck. "We need to leave soon."


    She hummed, tilting her head slightly. "How long have I been out?"


    "A few hours."


    She nodded slowly, glancing around the hollow space we had taken shelter in.


    Her sharp eyes flickered toward my bandaged side, her frown deepening. "And you? How are you holding up?"


    I shrugged. "The healing potion healed most of my wounds."


    Her gaze lingered on me for a longer moment, unreadable. Then, she sighed.


    "I suppose there¡¯s no point in scolding you again."


    "Good. Because I wouldn¡¯t listen."


    She gave me a flat look before shaking her head. "Brat."


    I smirked.


    Despite everything, despite the pain and exhaustion weighing us both down, there was something oddly comforting about this.


    The familiar banter.


    The way she looked at me, as if I was both her greatest pride and her biggest headache.


    The way I still felt like a child in her presence, even when I knew I had long outgrown that title.


    She stretched her arms slightly, wincing when the movement tugged at her wounds. "You said we need to leave soon?"


    I nodded. "We¡¯re too exposed here. There¡¯s a city about three days away."


    Her gaze sharpened. "Three days?"


    "Give or take."


    She exhaled slowly, rolling her shoulders. "And what do you plan to do if we run into another Tier 1 monster?"


    "Win."


    She gave me a deadpan stare. "That¡¯s not a strategy, Noah."


    I shrugged. "It¡¯s worked so far."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    Because she knew. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew that despite the risks, despite the odds stacked against us¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to stop moving.


    And neither would she.


    "¡­Alright," she said finally, shifting her weight forward. "Help me up."


    I hesitated. "Are you sure¡ª"


    "Noah."


    I sighed, standing and offering her my arm.


    She gripped it tightly, pulling herself to her feet with a low grunt. Her legs shook for half a second before she steadied herself, her expression tight.


    I didn¡¯t comment on it.


    I just let her stand.


    "¡­Which direction?" she asked.


    I glanced toward the cracks in the tree, the faint glow of the rising sun filtering through.


    I pointed east.


    "That way."


    She nodded, adjusting her coat. Then, she looked at me.


    "¡­Then let¡¯s go."


    And just like that, we left the safety of the hollow tree behind¡ªheading straight for the unknown.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~


    Hurry up!!


    Only 5 days to go before the offer ends~

 Chapter 57: Ambush

    ---------------------------------


    Noah had held me.


    His arms wrapped around me so tightly, as if he could shield me from the very pain scratching at my chest.


    His embrace was warm¡ªsteady.


    And that was what broke me the most.


    He had always been small in my arms, always fragile enough that I felt I could carry his burdens alongside my own.


    But now¡­ now it felt different.


    His frame had grown sturdier, his presence heavier.


    When had my little boy become this strong?


    I clenched my fists, remembering as I had gripped onto the fabric of his blood-stained clothes.


    I hated this.


    I hated the scent of iron clinging to him.


    Hated the new hardness in his voice.


    Hated that when I looked at him, I could no longer see the same innocent child I had raised.


    "You will always be a child to me," I haf whispered against his shoulder, my voice rough.


    Noah hadn¡¯t responded to me then. But later, when he pulled away just enough to look at me, his hazel eyes unreadable.


    A shadow passed through them, something cold, something I almost didn¡¯t recognize.


    "¡­I can¡¯t afford to be a child anymore, Grandma," he murmured.


    His words felt like a dagger to my heart.


    I searched his face, trying to find traces of hesitation, trying to find the boy I had protected all these years.


    But all I saw was resolve.


    A quiet, unwavering determination.


    It scared me.


    Because I knew exactly what that kind of resolve meant.


    He was willing to fight.


    To kill.


    To survive.


    I wanted to scold him. To tell him that it wasn¡¯t his burden to bear. That I should have been the one protecting him.


    But what could I say?


    I had been unconscious. Useless.


    If Noah hadn¡¯t fought that spider, we both could have died.


    The thought of it made my blood run cold.


    I let out a slow breath, forcing myself to regain composure. My emotions wouldn¡¯t help us now. I needed to focus.


    "We should move soon," I said, sitting up properly. My back throbbed from my injuries, but I ignored it. "This hollow tree won¡¯t keep us hidden forever."


    Noah nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.


    His silence was another thing I noticed.


    He had always been talkative around me, always filling the air with questions or stories.


    But now, he just listened.


    Watched.


    As if he was constantly waiting for something to go wrong.


    I reached for the small bag beside me, checking our supplies. My lips pressed into a thin line.


    We were running dangerously low on food and water and the healing potions were completely gone.


    I really needed to get my mana core unsealed.


    Even if my body wasn¡¯t at its peak, even if I had lost a lot of my strength, I wouldn¡¯t let myself remain useless.


    I looked at Noah again. He was carefully wrapping a fresh bandage around his forearm, his hands steady.


    Too steady.


    A child his age shouldn¡¯t be so accustomed to pain.


    The realization made something inside me ache.


    He was changing right in front of me.


    The way his eyes lingered on the shadows of the forest, the way his fingers always stayed close to the extra dagger I had give him, the way his expression darkened at the mere mention of danger¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill again if needed.


    And that terrified me.


    Not because I doubted his strength.


    But because I feared what this world would turn him into.


    ***


    --------------------¡ª¡ª-


    She was pushing herself.


    I could see it in the way her body tensed with every step, the way she clenched her jaw, swallowing back the pain.


    She was trying to hide it.


    From me.


    From herself.


    But I didn¡¯t comment.


    Because I knew Ma.


    If I so much as suggested that we rest, she¡¯d hit me over the head and keep walking out of pure spite.


    And thus I was only watching her.


    Every movement.


    Every wince.


    Every faltering breath.


    I let her lead for now, but I stayed close, ready to catch her if she stumbled.


    The forest stretched out before us, endless and unfamiliar.


    Shadows danced between the trees, shifting with the breeze.


    The remnants of our battle still lingered in the air¡ªthe scent of blood, the eerie silence that had settled after the chaos.


    We had survived.


    But we weren¡¯t safe.


    I glanced down at my hands, flexing my fingers.


    They still ached from where I had dug them into the monster¡¯s exoskeleton, forcing the spike out of its back with sheer, desperate strength.


    I had won.


    But the victory had cost me.


    "Keep up, boy," Grandma Sylvie called over her shoulder.


    I blinked, snapping out of my thoughts.


    Then I smirked.


    "Who are you calling ¡¯boy,¡¯ old woman?"


    She scoffed but didn¡¯t slow down.


    I let out a quiet chuckle, shaking my head.


    The road ahead was long.


    The hollow tree we had taken shelter in was already fading behind us, its entirety being swallowed by the thick mist that curled around the forest floor.


    As we moved forward, the damp scent of earth mixed with the lingering stench of blood.


    My muscles screamed with every movement, but I kept pushing forward.


    Sylvie was stubborn, but she wasn¡¯t reckless. She knew we needed to get out of this forest as soon as possible. She knew how dangerous it was.


    A rustling noise echoed from the distance.


    My hand flew to the hilt of my dagger.


    Sylvie stiffened beside me, her sharp eyes scanning the trees.


    We waited.


    A heartbeat.


    Two.


    A squirrel darted out from the underbrush, scurrying up a tree.


    Tension slowly eased from my shoulders, but I didn¡¯t let go of my weapon just yet.


    Sylvie let out a breath. "Paranoid brat."


    I shot her a look. "You taught me to be paranoid."


    She smirked. "Damn right."


    The deeper we walked into the forest, the darker it became. Even though the sun had begun to rise, the thick canopy overhead barely let any light through.


    Everything was damp, cold.


    The thought of spending another night out here made my skin crawl.


    I clenched my jaw.


    We needed to find a City.


    A place to rest, to restock supplies.


    My fingers tightened around my dagger.


    Three days.


    That was how far we were from civilization.


    Three days of walking, of fighting off whatever creatures lurked in the dark.


    Three days of pushing forward without enough food or water.


    Ma wouldn¡¯t last if her wounds reopened.


    I wouldn¡¯t last if I kept burning through my energy at this rate.


    We needed another plan.


    Something¡ª


    A low growl echoed from the distance.


    I froze.


    Grandma¡¯s fingers twitched toward the hilt of her blade.


    The air thickened.


    Slowly, I turned my head.


    Glowing eyes stared at us from the darkness between the trees.


    It was the same wolf we had first slain. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn¡¯t alone.


    My heartbeat quickened, but my grip on the dagger stayed firm.


    Sylvie shifted slightly, pressing closer to my side.


    No words were spoken.


    We both knew what was coming.


    The fight wasn¡¯t over yet.


    And the best part?


    Kek*


    I threw the dagger in my hands to the floor, it was time for some fun.


    I could really use sucking some energy away from these bastards.


    Mana Drain¡ª


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 58: Kill

    The days had blurred together in a repetitive cycle of travelling, battle, and exhaustion.


    The first night after the attack, we had barely gotten any rest.


    The wolves had been relentless, their howls echoing through the trees as they stalked us from the shadows.


    But we fought, again and again, until their bodies lay scattered across the forest floor.


    The second day, we had been forced to move at a grueling pace. The exhaustion weighed on me, but I didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t stop.


    Not when Ma was still recovering, not when we were this deep into unknown territory.


    By the third day, we had finally put enough distance between us and whatever else lurked in that cursed forest.


    And now¡ª


    A city.


    It was still far, barely more than a silhouette against the horizon, but the sight of it sent a flood of relief through me.


    "Looks like we made it," I muttered.


    Sylvie grandma stood beside me, her arms crossed as she studied the distant walls. Her expression was unreadable, but I could tell she was just as relieved as I was.


    She had healed well in the last three days. Not completely¡ªher movements were still slower than usual, and she occasionally pressed a hand against her side when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking¡ªbut compared to when we had first escaped that cursed forest, she was stronger.


    And me?


    I felt better than ever.


    The wounds from the battle had healed completely and my body was moving with renewed strength.


    Every muscle had adjusted to the endless fights, and my stamina had grown exponentially.


    Mana Drain had played a huge part in my recovery.


    I had stolen the mana from those monsters to recover my injuries while also recovering my energy without pushing myself too far.


    It wasn¡¯t the cleanest way to heal, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be picky.


    I flexed my fingers absently, feeling the energy that still thrummed beneath my skin.


    Sylvie exhaled heavily beside me. "About damn time."


    The road leading up to the city was long, there were patches of dead trees and rocky terrain.


    The closer we got, the clearer the walls became¡ªhigh stone barriers built to keep the wilderness out.


    And people.


    I could see them now.


    Traders moving in and out of the entrance, adventurers returning from their hunts, and guards stationed far away by the massive metal gates of the City.


    The sight of normalcy, of civilization, made my chest feel lighter.


    But that relief didn¡¯t last long.


    Because we weren¡¯t the only ones heading for the city.


    A group of people trailed behind us, not too far, but not close enough to be friendly. They had been shadowing us for nearly half an hour now.


    Mercenaries, maybe. Or worse.


    Ma noticed them too. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the slight shift in her stance told me she was ready for a fight if needed.


    We continued walking.


    Damien had been pretty quiet these days, only talking when I asked it something or a rare jab at me.


    It seemed that this creepy system had some secretive stuff of its own going on¡ª


    I willed my status up close, looking at how much I had grown.


    [STATUS]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Heavenly Physique: Gluttony


    Strength: 32


    Agility: 37


    Mana: 0


    Charm: 8


    Soul Power: 79


    Skills: Soul Siphoning (Lvl 2), Mana Drain (Lvl3)


    Out of both the skills, mana drain had improved the most, with my current level, I could even absorb an incoming attack with a certain amount and instantly turn it into energy for me to restore or heal.


    As for my other skill, Soul Siphoning? When it leveled up due to absorbing the souls of so many low intelligence beasts in the forest; there seemed to be a qualitative change in my powers.


    That pale blue liquid which seeped out of my skin everytime I wanted to absorb a soul had stopped coming.


    Not only this but previously, I could not absorb a soul directly and thus had to ¡¯consume¡¯ the body od the beast to, turning it into a shriveled up mess, which to be honest was quite a pain in the ass.


    At my current level, just a single touch of my hand is enough to consume an individuals soul as long as their soul power is less than mine.


    This can also backfire and give me a backlash if they¡¯re stronger than me so I can¡¯t use this skill recklessly according to Damien.


    As for the tendrils I made with manipulating the pale blue liquid?


    That ability vanished with the levelling up of Soul Siphoning.


    This put me in quite a disadvantage since I had no long rang attacks but there was not much I could do.


    While all this was going on in my head, I did not realise that the team of 6 that had beeb following us had closed in way more than comfortable.


    Grandma and I nodded our heads and purposely led the groups into a more secluded area in the woods.


    Looking at them closely, they looked pretty well geared and all, which surprised me since I found no reason why they would target us when something from the Book of Sin came into my mind.


    After the me in the book had rage killed the assassin for killing my grandma and I was on the run, a number of assassins had come to kill me to earn the reward the Thousand blades guild hall had kept.


    Even though they were the forces of the Romero State itself, I had read that there was someone in my household who had put a bounty on me.


    Just the fact that it was because of these assassins Grandma was killed in my past life made my blood run cold.


    I stopped all of a sudden and casually looked at Ma.


    "They are mine to kill¡ª"


    ***


    A/N: S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 59: Dead

    _______________________


    A thousand gold coins.


    For a job this easy? We were blessed.


    A frail old woman with her mana core sealed and a boy barely out of his teenage years¡ªnothing but outcasts of the great Romero household. It didn¡¯t matter why the guild wanted them dead.


    It didn¡¯t matter who in the family had paid for their heads. All that mattered was that once we finished this job, we¡¯d be swimming in gold.


    And gods knew we needed it.


    For days, the entire underworld had been scouring the wilderness for these two rats, yet our group had finally gotten lucky.


    We had found them coming out from the inner area of that cursed forest, watching them walk towards the city, exhausted and desperate.


    The perfect prey.


    I almost felt bad for them.


    Almost.


    The woman could barely walk properly, occasionally pressing a hand to her side when she thought the boy wasn¡¯t looking. And the kid? Sure, he had a sword, but that didn¡¯t mean much. Everyone had a sword these days.


    Strength wasn¡¯t about what you carried¡ªit was about the power behind it.


    And from what I could see, the kid had none.


    Still, we were professionals. We waited, keeping our distance.


    And then¡ªjust as if the gods themselves were rewarding us¡ªtheir path veered off the main road. Straight into the woods.


    The leader of our group, a veteran named Mikhail, frowned slightly. "Tch. Careful, lads. Could be a trap."


    A trap? From them? I nearly laughed. What could a half-dead woman and a kid possibly do to us? But still, I tightened my grip on my sword, just in case. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They walked deeper into the trees. We followed.


    And then¡ª


    The boy stopped.


    Without warning, without hesitation. He simply came to a halt, standing there as if he had been waiting for something.


    Then he turned slightly, his voice light, almost amused.


    "They¡¯re mine to kill."


    ¡­What?


    The sheer audacity of it sent a ripple of disbelief through our group.


    Mikhail smirked, rolling his shoulders. "Cocky brat." He cracked his knuckles, stepping forward with an eager grin. "Here I come."


    He shot forward, moving to cut the boy down in one swing¡ª


    ¡ªbut his blade met resistance.


    The boy had blocked him.


    Not just that. He had grabbed Mikhail¡¯s wrist, holding it in a reverse grip.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Mikhail¡¯s face. He tried to pull back.


    Then¡ª


    He froze.


    His body went stiff, eyes widening as his entire form jerked. For a second, I thought the kid had poisoned him¡ªbut no. It was something worse.


    Mikhail¡¯s muscles slackened. His sword clattered to the ground.


    The light in his eyes faded into a dull, empty void.


    And then¡ª


    He collapsed.


    A silence heavier than death itself settled over us.


    I swallowed.


    "What the hell¡ª?"


    Even the woman¡ªthe so-called frail old woman¡ªhad gone rigid behind the boy, staring at the lifeless body of our leader as if she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes.


    Two of the others snapped out of their shock first, drawing their weapons and lunging for the kid.


    A mistake.


    He didn¡¯t even dodge. He simply stepped forward, brushing his fingers against the first assassin¡¯s arm.


    The man convulsed. A guttural croak escaped his lips as he, too, went limp.


    The second one barely had time to register what had happened before the boy turned, brushing his fingers against him as well.


    Another corpse hit the forest floor.


    Two minutes.


    That was all it had taken.


    Three men¡ªkilled without a sound.


    The last remaining assassin beside me panicked, tearing out a fire-element scroll.


    He activated it without a second thought, hurling a searing fireball toward the boy.


    I expected him to dodge.


    To block.


    To do something.


    But he just¡ª


    He raised his hand.


    And the fireball vanished.


    Absorbed.


    Consumed.


    The boy flexed his fingers, glancing at his hand as if inspecting a mere inconvenience. Then he grinned.


    "Thanks for the meal."


    He stepped forward.


    My heart slammed against my ribs.


    The other assassin beside me let out a strangled noise, swinging his sword in sheer desperation.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    The boy moved.


    A flicker of silver. A wet, gurgling sound.


    The other assassin¡¯s throat opened up like paper beneath a knife.


    I didn¡¯t even register the blood before his body hit the ground.


    And then¡ª


    He turned to me.


    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t. My legs refused to obey, locked in place by pure, paralyzing fear.


    A warm sensation spread down my leg, and it took me an embarrassing second to realize that¡ª


    I had pissed myself.


    The boy tilted his head, amused. He lifted his dagger¡ª


    Not to stab me. Not to kill me.


    But to tap the hilt lightly against my forehead.


    "Tell your guild master that I will be meeting him soon."


    Darkness consumed me before I even hit the ground.


    ***


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Was it necessary to be this cruel? Noah??"


    I felt a pang of guilt in my heart when my phrased it like that.


    "Yes¡­Ma. They wanted to kill us.


    And if we didn¡¯t kill them, we would be¡­ dead." I tried sounding nice, as if framing them in a better way would justify something but I never really was good with words.


    Grandma hummed to me as she neared the dead assassins, checking their pulses.


    "No need to check their pulses." I said, shaking my head.


    Ma raised her eyebrows unnaturally,


    "¡­They¡¯re all dead."


    "¡­"


    I looked at Ma straight in the eyes. Did I not explain why I killed them like just seconds ago?


    She sighed, standing back up as she closed in on my figure.


    Holding my hand, she pulled me as we started walking back to the main road to the city.


    I half expected her to be silent all the way out but she opened her mouth again.


    hufff


    She sighed, giving me a long stare.


    "Atleast tell me what your powers¡ª


    I¡¯m too old to get scared every time you touch someone you know."


    "¡­"


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 60: *Bonus Chapter*

    P/S: This is the bonus chapter for 100ps completion!!


    ***


    "Did you hear? The soldiers have been more on edge now than in the last ten years."


    "There¡¯s also some news about an announcement that¡¯s going to be broadcasted around the world."


    "What could it be to gather so much attention¡­?"


    The idle chatter of those around us filled the air as we stood in the long line outside the massive city gates.


    The crowd was restless, murmuring about the increased security, the tensions rising across the empire, and the strange announcement that had the entire world holding its breath.


    I adjusted the hood over my head, scanning the people around me. Merchants carrying wooden crates filled with goods, mercenaries clad in armour, families with weary expressions¡ªall waiting their turn to enter the city.


    Behind us, the vast stretch of the wilderness we had crossed over the past few days felt like a distant nightmare.


    The scent of damp earth and blood still lingered in my mind, but here, standing before these towering gates, it felt like we were on the threshold of a different world.


    The guards stationed at the entrance looked far more disciplined than the ones I had seen in back at our house.


    Their armour was sleek, reinforced with an unknown metal that glowed faintly under the sun.


    Their weapons weren¡¯t simple swords but firearms and energy blades, technology that seemed almost foreign compared to the crude steel of the outer lands.


    I turned to Sylvie. "This place is different."


    She gave me a small, knowing smile. "Of course it is. The forest doesn¡¯t just divide the outer and inner parts of the empire in terms of land, Noah. It divides entire eras of civilization."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She let out a quiet sigh, glancing up at the towering walls of the city. "For the people living outside, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re still stuck in an old age¡ªlimited resources, barely any advancements in technology, relying on swords and basic magic to survive. But in reality¡­"


    She gestured toward the city. "Humanity has changed. The world has changed. Ever since the invasion of the Hollow all those years ago, humans have been forced to evolve.


    They developed technologies far beyond anything you¡¯ve seen, advancing in ways that outsiders like us can¡¯t even begin to imagine."


    My grip tightened around my cloak. I had read about the Hollow before¡ªthe sentient creatures that had invaded and nearly conquered Earth centuries ago.


    Back then, humanity had been on the brink of collapse, but through some miracle, they fought back.


    Only now did I realize what that meant.


    The war hadn¡¯t just been about survival. It had forced humans to become stronger.


    To advance.


    To change.


    And we¡ªthose who lived outside this vast city¡ªwere nothing more than remnants of an outdated era.


    A relic of the past.


    I turned my gaze back toward the massive gates. The world waiting beyond them was not the same world I had grown up in.


    It was something else entirely.


    A City of the Future


    When we finally reached the front of the line, the guards studied us carefully.


    Their eyes lingered on my dagger before one of them scanned me with a strange device, a thin blue light passing over my entire body.


    "No registered ID detected," the guard muttered, glancing at his partner. "Outsider?"


    Sylvie stepped forward with a smile, handing over a small metallic card. "We¡¯re travellers. Here¡¯s my ID."


    The guard took the card, pressing it against a floating screen that hovered in front of him.


    A few seconds later, a soft beep confirmed our entry, and he handed the card back. "Welcome to Zenith City."


    I took a deep breath as we stepped through the gates.


    And what I saw left me speechless.


    Towering buildings of metal and glass stretched into the sky, their surfaces reflecting the bright glow of hovering vehicles that zoomed past at impossible speeds.


    The streets were lined with shops, each displaying advanced devices, mechanical limbs, and magical artifacts I had never even heard of.


    Large holographic screens floated above the city, broadcasting news in real-time.


    "BREAKING NEWS: The Grand Emperor to make an urgent announcement soon¡ªexperts predict a major shift in the world¡¯s current structure."


    "The Mercenary Guild has announced the capture of several high-profile criminals this week, with bounties reaching millions of gold coins."


    "Reports indicate increased Hollow activity near the empire¡¯s borders. Citizens are advised to stay alert."


    Everywhere I looked, the world felt like a dream.


    People dressed in sleek, futuristic clothing walked with mechanical assistants trailing behind them.


    Vendors sold weapons that hummed with energy, glowing with runes and advanced technology blended into a single, powerful force.


    Even the air felt different¡ªcleaner, lighter, buzzing with an invisible force I couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    I turned to Sylvie, my voice barely above a whisper. "This¡­ this isn¡¯t just a city."


    She smiled. "No, it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s a glimpse into the future."


    For the first time in my life, I felt small.


    I had spent my years training, believing that strength meant knowing how to fight well.


    But this¡ªthis was an entirely different battlefield.


    Power wasn¡¯t just about physical strength anymore. It was about knowledge. About adapting.


    And right now, I was nothing more than an outsider looking in.


    A stranger in a world that had already moved on without me.


    As we walked through the bustling streets, Sylvie kept close, occasionally pointing out key locations.


    The Merchant¡¯s District, where traders from all over the world gathered.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild, a place where warriors and mercenaries took on dangerous missions.


    The Imperial Palace, visible even from a distance, its spires gleaming like a beacon of absolute power.


    But the more I saw, the more uneasy I felt.


    Because despite the beauty, the progress, and the sheer advancement of it all¡­


    I could sense something lurking beneath the surface.


    Whispers in the alleys. Shadows moving too quickly to be natural.


    Guards stationed in key locations, their eyes sharp and alert as if they were expecting something to happen .


    And the people¡ªdespite their seemingly comfortable lives¡ªwalked with a sense of underlying tension.


    I exhaled slowly.


    Something was coming.


    Something big.


    And whatever it was¡­


    It was about to change the world all over again.


    *** sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 61: Body Refinement Technique

    The room was quiet, save for the occasional sounds of footsteps in the hallway. I sat on the bed, staring at my open palm, deep in thought.


    I had power¡ªI knew that now. The way those assassins had fallen before me, lifeless, with barely any effort on my part¡­ It had been terrifying. But more than that, it had been intoxicating.


    I exhaled, flexing my fingers.


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    I needed to get stronger. Strong enough to survive my fate, to protect myself and Grandma, and to face whatever was coming next.


    "There has to be another way," I thought. "Something more."


    I hesitated before speaking aloud. "Damien."


    No response.


    I waited, staring at the ceiling.


    Still nothing.


    I frowned, tapping my fingers against my knee impatiently. "Oi, Damien, I know you¡¯re there. Give me some advice or something. How am I supposed to get stronger?"


    Nothing.


    I was about to give up when suddenly¡ª


    [Processing request¡­]


    I sat up straighter.


    A few more seconds passed before Damien¡¯s voice finally echoed in my mind.


    [¡­Noah, did you know? I actually have a system shop.]


    I blinked. "A what now?"


    [A system shop!] Damien repeated, now sounding oddly excited. [You can buy skills, arts, and techniques from it. Though, unfortunately, it¡¯s not open yet.]


    My eye twitched. "Then why are you telling me this now?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Because I¡¯m generous.]


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Useless. You¡¯re absolutely useless."


    [Aww, that hurts, Noah. But! There is something I can give you.]


    I narrowed my eyes. "And you¡¯re only offering it now because¡­?"


    A long pause.


    Then, in a suspiciously innocent tone¡ª


    [I¡¯ve been busy.]


    I deadpanned. "Busy?"


    [Yes, busy.]


    I exhaled sharply. "What the hell have you been doing?"


    Another pause.


    [¡­Stuff.]


    "¡­Right."


    I shook my head, deciding not to question the sentient voice in my head any further. "So? What are you giving me?"


    [A body refinement technique!] Damien announced proudly. [One specifically suited to you.]


    I raised an eyebrow. "Body refinement?"


    [Yep. Even those who integrate with the Hollow need a body refinement technique. You can¡¯t just absorb power randomly and expect your body to handle it, you know.]


    I frowned. That made sense, but¡­


    "Wait," I said, narrowing my eyes. "Why didn¡¯t you give me this before?"


    [¡­I told you. I was busy.]


    "Damien."


    [¡­Fine, I may have forgotten.]


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "I swear to whatever god is listening, if you weren¡¯t stuck in my head, I would¡ª"


    [ANYWAY! Let¡¯s talk about your new technique!] Damien interrupted, his voice far too cheerful. [It¡¯s called the Slave Body Refinement Technique.]


    I froze.


    I stared blankly at the wall.


    Then, slowly, I repeated, "The what?"


    [The Slave Body Refinement Technique!] Damien repeated happily.


    I made a long face, looking as him almost blankly. "You seriously want me to cultivate something with that name?" I asked, almost doubting my ears.


    [Don¡¯t underestimate it just because it sounds weird, Noah.] Damien huffed. [It¡¯s perfect for you. Unlike other techniques which bulk up the body by strengthening their muscles with mana, this one is more focused on hidden strength.]


    I hesitated. "Hidden strength?"


    [Your physique is unique, brat.] Damien explained. [It grants you more mental abilities than physical ones. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can neglect your body.


    This technique will make you look scrawny and weak, but in reality, your muscles will shrink and become lean, storing insane amounts of explosive power.]


    I frowned. "So¡­ I won¡¯t look stronger, but I will be stronger? That¡¯s ridiculous!!"


    [Ughh, this idiot host of mine¡­] my ears almost twitched at the half insult as the sentiment talking machine continued [Normal people cultivate their mana cores, but body refiners like you absorb mana directly into their bodies through breathing techniques and hardcore physical training.]


    I mulled over his words. No core, no limitations. Just pure, physical strength reinforced by mana itself.


    It sounded¡­ powerful.


    And dangerous.


    "So you¡¯re telling me," I said slowly, "that I have to beat the hell out of my own body and breathe in a weird way to get stronger?"


    [That is¡­ one way to put it.]


    I sighed. "Of course."


    [Oh! And before I forget¡ªsince this is your first time, I¡¯ll give you the first level of the technique for free!]


    A sudden warmth spread through my chest as lines of foreign knowledge flooded my mind. I gritted my teeth, shutting my eyes as I focused on the information.


    It was there¡ªan entirely new way to cultivate.


    A new way to grow stronger.


    The first step of the Slave Body Refinement Technique revolved around breathing control and forcing my muscles to break down and rebuild at a rapid pace.


    Unlike normal training, where strength came gradually, this method encouraged destruction and rebirth in cycles, compressing my muscles into something much denser than before.


    It wouldn¡¯t make me look bulky or strong. Instead, it would make me look¡­ deceptively weak.


    My muscles wouldn¡¯t expand. They would shrink, but in reality, they¡¯d be packed with insane, hidden power.


    The realization made my lips twitch into an amused smirk.


    This was perfect.


    I slowly opened my eyes, exhaling through my nose. The sensation of mana in my body had shifted, subtly weaving itself through my flesh and bones.


    I rolled my shoulders experimentally.


    A small part of me had expected to feel some immediate, overwhelming surge of power, but no¡ªthis wasn¡¯t like the instant growth that came from absorbing a Hollow¡¯s essence.


    This was different.


    This was¡­ patient.


    It was like laying the foundation for something much greater.


    I smirked. "Alright, Damien. You might actually be useful for once."


    [¡­Excuse me??]


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Never mind. Let¡¯s get started."


    The room was small, and there wasn¡¯t much space to move, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    I didn¡¯t need a fancy training hall.


    I didn¡¯t need a special weapon.


    I only needed my body.


    Lowering myself into a stance, I took a deep breath¡ªand began.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 62: Training

    I started slow.


    The breathing technique Damien had given me wasn¡¯t complicated, but it was¡­ unnatural.


    I inhaled through my nose, deep and controlled, holding the air in my lungs longer than felt comfortable before exhaling in a precise rhythm.


    It wasn¡¯t just about taking in oxygen¡ªit was about pulling something else in with it.


    Mana.


    It was faint at first. Almost unnoticeable. But the more I focused, the more I felt it. The way the energy seeped into my muscles, flowing into the very fibers of my body.


    My skin prickled.


    My bones felt denser.


    My muscles¡­ tightened.


    It wasn¡¯t painful, not yet. Just an odd sensation, like my body was shifting in a way it shouldn¡¯t.


    I exhaled, then inhaled again. The pattern repeated.


    [Good, good.] Damien¡¯s voice hummed in my head.


    [You¡¯re picking it up faster than I expected. But you¡¯re gonna need more than just breathing if you really want to refine your body properly.]


    I scoffed. "Yeah, I figured."


    [Body refinement aren¡¯t something that happen overnight, Noah.


    You need to push your body beyond its limits over and over again, forcing it to break down and rebuild stronger each time.


    You¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re dying, but that¡¯s the whole point!]


    "Great," I muttered, almost too sarcastically. "Sounds fun."


    Still, I didn¡¯t stop.


    I continued the breathing technique, keeping the flow steady as I moved to the center of the room. The space was small, but there was enough room for basic exercises.


    I started with push-ups.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    It was easy. Too easy.


    So I adjusted.


    I slowed down, forcing my muscles to stretch and contract with every movement, making each push-up as controlled as possible. I focused on the tension, the way my body trembled slightly under the deliberate strain.


    Mana pulsed through my veins, reinforcing every fibre of my being.


    Ten.


    Twenty.


    Thirty.


    A dull ache spread through my arms and shoulders, but I kept going. The goal wasn¡¯t just to exercise.


    It was to push my body beyond what it was comfortable with¡ªto tear it down so it could rebuild stronger.


    By the time I reached fifty, sweat dripped from my forehead. My breath was steady, controlled, but I could feel the strain settling into my limbs.


    [Not bad, but you can do more.]


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, I shifted to sit-ups, then squats, then burpees. My body burned, muscles screaming in protest, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    This was different from any training I had done before. It wasn¡¯t about brute force or immediate gains¡ªit was about refinement. Every movement mattered. Every breath counted.


    Time passed.


    Minutes.


    An hour.


    Maybe more.


    By the time I collapsed onto the floor, my entire body felt like it was on fire.


    I lay there, panting, staring up at the polished wooden ceiling.


    My muscles ached. My skin felt tight. But beneath all of that, there was something else¡ªsomething new.


    I felt¡­ different.


    Not stronger, not yet. But there was a shift, a change deep within my body.


    [Not bad for your first session.] Damien mused. [Keep this up, and you might actually survive out there.]


    I let out a weak chuckle. "High praise, coming from you."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting myself rest. My body screamed for sleep, but I knew better. If I stopped now, I wouldn¡¯t get up again.


    Groaning, I pushed myself to sit up, wincing at the soreness spreading through my limbs.


    I needed food. Water. And maybe¡ª


    The door creaked open.


    I snapped my head up, tensing automatically. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvie stepped inside, a small bag in her arms. Her sharp black eyes immediately scanned me, lingering on the sweat-drenched state I was in.


    "¡­What exactly are you doing?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Training," I muttered.


    Her gaze flickered to the floor, then back to me.


    "You look half-dead."


    "Feels like it too."


    Sylvie sighed, setting the bag down on the small table. "Well, at least you still have enough energy to complain."


    I watched as she pulled out several vials, their glass surfaces reflecting the dim light of the room.


    "Potions?" I guessed.


    She nodded. "I managed to buy a few healing potions and some medicine with the gold from those mercenaries.


    It¡¯s not much, but it should be enough to help us recover."


    I frowned slightly. "Shouldn¡¯t we be saving money for¡ª?"


    "For survival?" she finished for me. "Yes. But tell me, what¡¯s the point of money if you collapse from exhaustion before we even reach the portal?"


    I had no argument for that.


    Sylvie handed me a vial. "Drink."


    I took it without protest, uncorking the small glass bottle and downing its contents in one gulp.


    The taste was bitter, but almost instantly, a soothing warmth spread through my body. The soreness dulled slightly, though it didn¡¯t disappear completely.


    Sylvie watched me for a moment before shaking her head. "You really are different now."


    I glanced at her. "What do you mean?"


    She sat down on the chair by the table, her expression soft. "Before, you wouldn¡¯t have trained like this. You wouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself to the point of collapse."


    I looked down at my hands, flexing my fingers.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    A few days ago, I never would have done this...


    But now?


    Now, I knew what was at stake.


    "I can¡¯t afford to be weak," I said quietly.


    Sylvie didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Then¡ª


    "No, you can¡¯t."


    Her voice was soft, but firm.


    We sat in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.


    Finally, she stood up. "Get some rest. We leave for the portal in two days."


    I nodded.


    She moved towards the door but paused just before stepping out.


    "And Noah?"


    I looked up.


    She met my gaze, her crimson eyes serious.


    "Don¡¯t lose yourself."


    Then she was gone, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    I exhaled slowly, lying back down.


    Lose myself?


    I frowned, staring at the ceiling.


    What did she mean by that?


    I was still me. I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the lingering tremors in my muscles.


    I was changing. I had to change.


    This world didn¡¯t care about hesitation, didn¡¯t care about mercy. I had seen what happened to people who were weak.


    The corpses of those mercenaries in the forest were proof enough.


    If I hesitated, if I faltered even for a second¡­ I would end up just like them.


    And yet, a small part of me¡ªone I tried to ignore¡ªwhispered that she had a point.


    I was changing.


    But was I still me?


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    It couldn¡¯t matter.


    I had a goal. I had a path forward.


    And I would walk it¡ªno matter what.


    For the person I had to beat wasn¡¯t just some random guy.


    No.


    It was the Hero of this story-


    It was Azazel Daffneer.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 63: Ruminations

    The city was different at night.


    The streets were quieter, but not empty.


    The glow of neon lights and hovering signs flickered against the stone-paved roads, creating long shadows that stretched endlessly.


    Even in the darker corners, figures roamed around¡ªsome wrapped in cloaks, others leaning against walls, eyes sharp and watchful.


    The energy of the city didn¡¯t die down just because the sun had set.


    It simply changed.


    Sylvie and I walked down the narrow streets, sticking close to the walls.


    The air smelled of oil, metal, and something faintly bitter¡ªprobably the smog from the towering structures in the distance.


    I glanced up at them, taking in the way they stood over the lower districts, their shining exteriors a stark contrast to the worn-down buildings around us.


    The difference between the wealthy and the poor was impossible to ignore.


    "Stay close," Sylvie murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded, adjusting the strap of the small bag slung over my shoulder.


    After resting and recovering for a full day, we had decided it was time to move. The portal wasn¡¯t far, but we still needed more supplies before we left.


    The healing potions had helped, but they wouldn¡¯t be enough once we stepped into the unknown.


    The marketplace was still open, though it was a different crowd at this hour.


    Less families. More criminals.


    Stalls lined the narrow streets, their owners eyeing every customer with barely hidden suspicion.


    Strange items were displayed under dim lights¡ªbeast cores, mechanical parts, weapons, and potions of varying colors. Some merchants whispered hushed offers, promising "miracle" drugs and enhancements, while others simply stared, daring anyone to try and steal from them.


    I had never been in a place like this before. The town I grew up in was nothing compared to this sprawling, chaotic city. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced at Sylvie.


    She didn¡¯t seem fazed. If anything, she blended in effortlessly, her posture relaxed but sharp.


    "Where are we going?" I asked quietly.


    "A safe place," she replied. "Somewhere to rest before we leave."


    I frowned. "We just rested."


    She shook her head. "Not properly. That room was temporary. We need somewhere more secure, at least for tonight."


    I wanted to argue, but I knew she was right. The place we had rented before was cheap and barely maintained.


    The lock on the door could¡¯ve been picked by a child. If someone had wanted to kill us in our sleep, they wouldn¡¯t have even struggled.


    As we walked deeper into the city, the streets narrowed even more, buildings pressed together in ways that felt suffocating.


    The lamps overhead flickered, their artificial glow weak against the dark night.


    Then, finally, Sylvie stopped in front of a small, ordinary building wedged between two larger ones.


    "This is it," she said.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Looks abandoned."


    "That¡¯s the point."


    She knocked on the wooden door, twice in quick succession, then paused before knocking again¡ªslower this time.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then the door creaked open just slightly, revealing a single wary eye peeking through the crack.


    Sylvie didn¡¯t say anything.


    The person behind the door let out a low grunt before opening it wider, allowing us inside.


    The interior was dimly lit, a small lantern casting faint golden light over a cramped space filled with crates, worn furniture, and old maps pinned to the walls.


    A woman sat behind a desk near the back, her hair tied up in a messy bun, a lit cigarette between her fingers.


    She barely glanced at us before gesturing toward the stairs.


    "Same room as always," she muttered.


    Sylvie nodded and led the way.


    I followed without question.


    The room was small but clean. A single bed, a chair, and a desk¡ªnothing more, nothing less.


    The window was covered by thick curtains, blocking out the city¡¯s neon glow.


    "This place is safe?" I asked as I dropped my bag on the floor.


    "Safer than most," Sylvie replied, sitting down on the chair and stretching her legs. "The owner doesn¡¯t ask questions. As long as we pay, we won¡¯t be bothered."


    I hummed in acknowledgment, sitting down on the edge of the bed.


    For a while, neither of us spoke. The silence was comfortable, a brief moment of peace in a city that never truly rested.


    Then Sylvie stood up.


    "I¡¯m going out," she said, grabbing a pouch from her belt.


    I blinked. "Where?"


    "To get more supplies. The gold from the mercenaries won¡¯t last forever, so I need to be careful with what I buy."


    I frowned. "Should I come with you?"


    She shook her head. "You need to rest. And¡­" She paused, her black eyes meeting mine.


    "You need time to think."


    I stiffened slightly.


    Sylvie saw more than she let on.


    Before I could respond, she turned and left, shutting the door behind her with a soft click.


    I let out a slow breath.


    Alone again.


    Leaning back against the bed, I stared stry up at the ceiling.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I did need time to think.


    Everything had changed so quickly.


    The moment I awakened, the moment I found myself thrown into this cruel, unforgiving world, my life had become something unrecognizable.


    I had survived so far, but for how long?


    I clenched my fists.


    I needed power.


    More than what I had now.


    And so, without hesitation, I called out in my mind.


    "Damien."


    There was no response.


    I frowned, waiting.


    One minute.


    Two.


    Three.


    Then¡ª


    [You called?]


    Damien¡¯s voice rang through my mind, carrying that same detached, almost amused tone he always used.


    I exhaled slowly, still staring up at the ceiling. The room was still, the muffled noises of the city outside barely reaching me through the thick curtains.


    A part of me had been hoping he wouldn¡¯t respond, that I could push these thoughts away for another night.


    But now that he was here, I had no excuse to keep running.


    "I¡­" I hesitated, the words stuck in my throat. "I¡¯m not ready to meet him."


    A pause.


    [Him?]


    "My grandfather."


    Another silence. Longer this time.


    Then¡ª


    [And?]


    I frowned. "What do you mean and?"


    "..."


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 64: The Portal

    [Are you expecting me to tell you it¡¯s okay to be scared?


    That you can run away from this forever?]


    I pressed my lips together, the weight in my chest growing heavier by the second. "I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do when he sees me. I don¡¯t even know what I am to him."


    [And that terrifies you, doesn¡¯t it?]


    I clenched my jaw. "...Yeah."


    There was no immediate response. The silence stretched, cold and suffocating.


    Then Damien finally spoke, his voice carrying none of the usual playful amusement. It was calm.


    Unshaken.


    [Noah, listen to me. I am not your babysitter.]


    I flinched slightly at the bluntness of his words.


    [You¡¯re waiting for me to give you an answer. For me to tell you something that will make it all easier.


    But life doesn¡¯t work that way. The world isn¡¯t going to slow down just because you¡¯re scared.


    Your enemies won¡¯t pause their hunt just because you¡¯re unsure.]


    I swallowed hard, feeling something physical holding on to my neck.


    [You are scared of the future. Scared of what will happen when you stand before your grandfather.


    Scared of what you will become.


    But fear doesn¡¯t stop time.


    It doesn¡¯t stop fate.


    It only stops you.]


    I exhaled, my breath shaky.


    [You keep running, but you can¡¯t run forever. Sooner or later, you will have to stand.


    Sooner or later, you will have to fight. Not just for your survival, but for the right to exist as yourself.]


    My fingers curled into fists.


    [You are afraid because you don¡¯t have power. But tell me, Noah¡ªdo you plan to stay powerless forever?]


    I squeezed my eyes shut, hearing the heartbeat loud in my ears.


    [Because the moment you stop being afraid is the moment you start taking control.


    And once you take control, once you stop hesitating, the people who hunted you will no longer be the ones in charge.]


    Opening my eyes again, I realised that my breath had calmed down.


    [The world is cruel. It does not wait for you to be ready. So stop waiting, Noah.]


    I lowered my gaze, staring at my hands¡ªhands that had already been stained with blood.


    [Make them fear you instead.]


    Something inside me shifted.


    A quiet, deep realization.


    He was right.


    Fear wouldn¡¯t stop the inevitable.


    Fear wouldn¡¯t protect me.


    If I wanted to survive, if I wanted to live on my terms, then I couldn¡¯t keep running.


    I had to move forward, even if it meant walking straight into the lion¡¯s den.


    I clenched and unclenched my fists, letting out a slow, controlled breath.


    "...How?" I asked.


    Damien chuckled.


    [Now that is the right question.]


    And with those words, the first ember of something new sparked within me.


    Damien¡¯s words echoed in my mind long after he had fallen silent.


    Fear didn¡¯t stop time.


    It didn¡¯t stop my enemies.


    It only stopped me.


    I let out a slow breath, feeling the weight of those words settle into my bones.


    He was right¡ªI knew he was right. Running wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    No matter how much I wanted to avoid it, sooner or later, I would have to face my grandfather.


    Face the people hunting me.


    Face the truth of who I was.


    But knowing that didn¡¯t make it any easier.


    I turned my gaze toward the darkened window again, watching how the faint flickers of neon light seep through the edges of the curtains.


    The city outside continued as if nothing had changed. But for me¡­ something had.


    I had already started down that path, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The Slave Body Refinement Technique, the training, the battles so far¡ª they were steps forward, but not enough to tip the scales in my favor.


    I had to push further.


    I closed my eyes. "Damien."


    [Hm?]


    "I need more. The body refinement technique is a good start, but it¡¯s not enough.


    I need to grow stronger. Faster."


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t reply. Then¡ª


    [You¡¯re finally thinking like someone who wants to live.]


    I ignored the comment. "Do you have anything else for me?"


    [I do.]


    My heart quickened. "Then¡ª"


    [But you¡¯re not ready for it yet.]


    I scowled. "You just said¡ª"


    [And I meant every word,] Damien cut me off smoothly. [But strength isn¡¯t just about power¡ªit¡¯s about control. Your body is still adjusting to the refinement technique. If I give you something too advanced now, it could kill you.]


    I pressed my lips together.


    [For now, focus on your training. The technique you have might not seem flashy, but it¡¯s designed for you.


    Your body isn¡¯t meant to grow like others. Your strength is hidden, waiting.


    Train, refine, and when the time is right, I will give you more.]


    I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to accept his words. As much as I wanted a shortcut, I knew he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Power without control was useless.


    "...Fine."


    [Good.]


    Silence stretched between us for a moment before I spoke again. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Earlier, when I asked where you¡¯ve been, you never really answered."


    The system had gone quiet for a long time before suddenly giving me the body refinement technique.


    For a moment, there was no response.


    Then¡ª


    [I¡¯ve been busy.]


    I deadpanned. "Busy doing what?"


    [System things.]


    "...That¡¯s not an answer."


    [Sure it is.]


    I gave him a long, blank stare, not that he could see it. "You¡¯re suspicious."


    [And you¡¯re nosy.]


    "...You¡¯re hiding something."


    [I have many secrets, Noah. If I told you everything, I¡¯d lose my mysterious charm.]


    I sighed. "You¡¯re impossible."


    [And yet, you keep coming back.]


    I let out a small, tired chuckle. As frustrating as Damien was, I couldn¡¯t deny that I needed him.


    Maybe not just for power¡ªbut for something else, too.


    Something grounding.


    I shook my head, rolling my shoulders. My body still ached, but not as much as before.


    I could already feel the difference from the refinement technique, even if it was subtle.


    I stood up.


    There was no more time to hesitate.


    Sylvie would be back soon, and tomorrow, we would leave for the portal.


    The unknown awaited me on the other side, but this time, I wouldn¡¯t face it as the same hesitant, fearful version of myself.


    No more running.


    I clenched my fist, feeling the quiet strength beneath my skin.


    If the world wouldn¡¯t stop for me?


    I would make it.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 65: A New World

    Morning came faster than I expected.


    I sat up, feeling the slight ache in my muscles. My body was still adjusting to the Slave Body Refinement Technique, but it wasn¡¯t pain¡ªit was strength being carved into me, drawn into my very bones.


    Rolling my shoulders, I stood up. Grandma Sylvie was already awake, sitting by the window as she stealthily looked through the curtains.


    "Anything interesting?" I asked, stretchingmy body a little as I took in her worried expressions.


    She let the curtain drop and turned to me. "The city¡¯s more active than usual, Noah. I saw more soldiers patrolling the streets."


    I frowned. That was indeed troublesome.


    We were planning to leave today, to head straight for the portal¡­


    But if security was increasing, it meant something was happening.


    Maybe it was just routine.


    Maybe it had nothing to do with us.


    But there was also the chance that someone had caught wiff of our movements.


    That was bad.


    "Change of plans?" I asked, worried a little.


    Ma shook her head as she stared at the streets below with a hidden resolve.


    "If we stay too long, we¡¯ll just give them more time to close off exits. We leave today¡ªno matter what."


    I nodded.


    There was no point in delaying.


    After a quick but surprisingly tasty breakfast of stale bread and dried meat jerky, we checked through our supplies.


    Potions, food, weapons¡ªeverything we needed was packed.


    Ma tossed me a black cloak, her voice serious. "Put this on. It¡¯ll help you blend in."


    I did as she said, pulling the hood over my head. It felt heavier than expected, but it would do.


    Once we were both ready, we stepped outside.


    The streets were busier than before.


    Groups of people rushed past us, muttering under their breaths about different topics.


    I ignored them and focused on our path ahead.


    The portal wasn¡¯t far, but we had to go through the marketplace to reach it.


    And according to Grandma, some more assassins were stationed nearby. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we walked, I kept my head down, watching from the corner of my eyes.


    Nothing unusual at first. The same shady merchants, the same cautious eyes.


    Then, I spotted them.


    A group of men, armored but without emblems, lingering near a weapons stall. They weren¡¯t looking at anything in particular. Their eyes scanned the crowd instead, searching.


    Waiting.


    I tugged on Sylvie¡¯s sleeve. "There," I muttered.


    She followed my gaze and sighed. "Troublesome."


    We couldn¡¯t go around them¡ªthe market was the fastest way to the portal.


    So we walked straight through.


    I forced myself to stay calm. To walk like I belonged.


    The mercenaries didn¡¯t seem to notice us at first. They kept watching the people around them, focused on whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªthey were waiting for.


    But then, one of them turned.


    His gaze swept over me.


    I didn¡¯t react.


    He squinted slightly, as if trying to place something.


    Then¡ª


    A crash.


    Somewhere behind us, a cart tipped over, spilling crates of fruit onto the ground.


    The merchant shouted, and the mercenaries turned toward the sound.


    Ma grabbed my arm. "Move."


    We slipped past them, blending into the shifting crowd.


    My heart pounded in my chest, but I forced myself to keep walking naturally.


    Minutes later, we were past the marketplace and nearing the portal.


    It stood tall at the city¡¯s edge¡ªa massive, circular gateway carved into stone, shimmering with faint blue light.


    Guards patrolled the area, but they weren¡¯t stopping anyone.


    The portal was public, meant for travel between major locations.


    Sylvie exhaled softly. "Almost there."


    I nodded. We were so close.


    Then¡ª


    "Stop."


    A voice cut through the air.


    I tensed.


    One of the mercenaries had followed us.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. Two others flanked him, eyes sharp and unreadable.


    I slowly turned to face them.


    Sylvie stepped slightly in front of me, her stance shifting ever so slightly.


    Ready to fight.


    The lead mercenary, a man with short gray hair and a scar running down his cheek, crossed his arms.


    "You there," he said, looking straight at me. "Where are you headed?"


    I forced myself to stay calm. "Traveling," I answered simply.


    He stared at me for a long moment. Then his eyes flicked to Sylvie Grandma.


    Recognition flashed in them.


    "Change of plans," he said, reaching for his weapon. "Take them."


    Everything happened in an instant.


    Sylvie moved first.


    Her dagger flashed as she lunged, slashing at the closest mercenary.


    He barely had time to react before blood sprayed from his arm.


    The other one grabbed for his weapon, but I was already moving.


    I ducked under his swing, my body reacting faster than I thought possible. My fist shot forward, striking his gut¡ª


    The lead mercenary swore, pulling out a short sword.


    I met his gaze, breathing steady.


    The Slave Body Refinement Technique worked in strange ways.


    I didn¡¯t feel stronger.


    I didn¡¯t feel faster.


    But my movements were sharper, more efficient.


    The mercenary hesitated.


    That was his mistake.


    I closed the distance before he could react. My foot slammed into his knee, forcing him to stumble, and in that moment of weakness¡ª


    Sylvie¡¯s dagger sank into his side.


    His eyes widened, shock flashing across his face.


    Then he collapsed.


    The fight was over in seconds.


    I exhaled slowly, wiping my hands.


    Sylvie looked around. No one was paying attention¡ªpeople were too busy with their own lives, their own problems.


    A small fight in the corner of the street wasn¡¯t worth their concern.


    She grabbed my wrist. "Come on. We need to leave before the guards show up!!"


    We hurried toward the portal.


    No more interruptions.


    No more mercenaries.


    The shimmering blue light swallowed us whole¡ª


    And the city disappeared.


    We had stepped into a new world.


    We had entered the Kingdom of Blackblade.


    We had finally reached¡­the duchy of the Romero¡¯s.


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~


    Hurry up!!


    Only 5 days to go before the offer ends~

 Chapter 66: All Dead?

    The Assassination House had never known fear.


    We were the ones who brought fear.


    The ones who whispered death into the ears of kings, the ones who turned shadows into blades and erased names from history with a single stroke.


    And yet¡­


    As I stood in the grand hall, surrounded by the best killers in the Kingdom of Blackblade, I felt it.


    Something was wrong.


    The dim green flames lining the walls flickered, casting eerie shadows across the hall.


    The air was thick, tense, suffocating. Hundreds of assassins walked about, studying the mission board, discussing contracts, sharpening their weapons.


    And then¡ª


    The heavy doors to the guild hall burst open.


    A lone assassin stumbled inside, his breathing ragged, his body covered in blood¡ªnot the blood of enemies, but his own.


    His face was twisted in horror, his eyes wild and unfocused.


    He collapsed onto his knees, fingers scratching against the ground as if he were trying to hold on to his sanity.


    "They¡¯re dead," he choked out, his voice hoarse and trembling. "They¡¯re all dead¡­!"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Mikhail?"


    "Dead." His fingers curled into fists. "So are Vin and Alden."


    The room fell into a stunned silence. Every eye turned toward him, every conversation died mid-sentence.


    The flames on the walls flickered weaker, as if the very room was reacting to his words.


    I rose from my seat, my fingers curling against the cold surface of the armrest.


    My expression remained calm, composed¡ªbut inside, a storm brewed.


    This was Mikhail¡¯s best unit.


    I stepped forward, my boots clicking against the floor, slow and deliberate.


    The assassin flinched at my approach, his body trembling violently.


    "Explain," I ordered, my voice like a blade against his fragile composure.


    His breath hitched, and for a moment, I thought he would break entirely. But then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he spoke.


    "It¡¯s him," he rasped. "Noah."


    A sharp aura of tension spread through the room. The name alone sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Mikhail and the others were trained to deal with monsters," I said coldly. "Are you telling me a single boy wiped them all out?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The assassin let out a choked sob, shaking his head rapidly. "He¡¯s not just a boy¡­! I saw it¡ªI saw what he did! You don¡¯t understand¡­!" His voice cracked, panic bleeding into his every word. "He¡ªhe just touched them, and they died!"


    Murmurs erupted around the hall, assassins exchanging wary, fearful glances.


    "What do you mean?" I demanded, my patience thinning.


    "How?" I asked.


    The assassin lifted his head slightly, his eyes wide¡ªempty. "He touched them."


    A silence so thick it was suffocating followed.


    I felt a slow, creeping chill coil around my spine. "Explain."


    The assassin swallowed hard, his throat bobbing as if the words themselves were choking him.


    "He¡ªhe didn¡¯t use a weapon. He didn¡¯t even try to fight." His voice wavered, raw with disbelief. "Mikhail was the first to reach him. He moved fast¡ªstruck first. But Noah¡ªhe just¡ª*"


    His fingers twitched violently.


    "He just reached out and grabbed Mikhail¡¯s wrist."


    I frowned. "And?"


    The assassin let out a short, strangled laugh. "And that was it."


    More whispers. More tension.


    I clenched my jaw. "What do you mean ¡¯that was it¡¯?"


    The assassin¡¯s body gave a violent shudder. "Mikhail didn¡¯t bleed. He didn¡¯t scream. His body didn¡¯t even fall apart."


    "He just¡ªstopped. His eyes turned dull, his body slumped forward, and just like that, he was gone."


    A cold, unsettling stillness spread through the room.


    No wounds. No sign of struggle.


    Not even a trace of what had happened.


    "Vin panicked," the assassin continued, his voice a hollow echo of itself.


    "He went in next, tried to cut him down¡ªbut Noah just touched him." His breathing quickened.


    "The exact same thing happened. He just¡ªstopped living."


    My grip on the armrest tightened. "And Alden?"


    The assassin let out a slow, shaky exhale. "He was further back. He saw what happened, and¡ªhe panicked. He threw a fireball at Noah, trying to burn him before he could get close."


    He turned his gaze to me, and for the first time, I saw something beyond fear in his eyes.


    Something close to madness.


    "Noah lifted his hand," the assassin whispered. "And the fire¡ªit just¡­ vanished."


    A sharp crack echoed through the hall.


    .


    .


    .


    He devoured it! Like it was nothing!" His voice cracked into something shrill, something broken. "And then he turned to us."


    A cold, eerie silence settled over the room.


    The assassin grabbed his head, his fingers digging into his scalp.


    "H-His eyes¡­ they glowed. It was like looking into the abyss. Like he wasn¡¯t human. And then¡ªthen he spoke."


    A sharp chill ran down my spine.


    "What did he say?" I asked.


    The assassin slowly turned his head toward me, and for the first time since he entered, he looked at me.


    His pupils were shrunken, his expression so rigid, like someone who had already died once before.


    "He said¡­ ¡¯I¡¯m coming.¡¯"


    A thick, suffocating silence followed.


    No one moved. No one spoke.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    Crash!


    One of the assassins in the hall shot up from his seat, knocking over a chair as he stumbled back. "H-He¡¯s coming here?"


    Panic spread through the room like wildfire.


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    "The reports said he was just an exile!"


    "That kid killed Mikhail?! Then what the hell are we even supposed to do?!"


    The once-mighty Assassination House¡ªan empire built on fear¡ªwas now drowning in it.


    The green flames flickered wildly, as if sensing the chaos.


    I remained still, watching, calculating.


    Noah was coming.


    I had never met him, never seen him with my own eyes. But if this assassin¡¯s account was true¡ªif Mikhail really died that easily¡­


    Then I had underestimated him.


    Grimly, I turned to my right-hand man, my voice a sharp contrast to the chaos around me.


    "Seal the gates," I ordered. "Double the guards. If he is coming, we will be ready."


    My subordinate nodded and vanished down the hall.


    But deep down, I knew¡ª


    It wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Noah wasn¡¯t just a target anymore.


    He was a nightmare, a walking death sentence.


    And for the first time in my life¡­


    I wasn¡¯t sure if our house could kill someone.


    Fuck¡­


    ***


    A/N:


    limited time offer:


    1 Bonus Chapter for every gift worth 1000 Coins each!!


    Magic Castle = 7 Bonus Chapters~

 Chapter 67: The Heir

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The room was silent.


    A suffocating, heavy silence that pressed against my chest, making every breath I took feel like a chore.


    I sat at the head of the obsidian table, staring at the massive holographic screen in front of me.


    Faces flickered across it¡ªrulers, sovereigns, emperors¡ªleaders of the greatest empires in this world.


    And yet, not a single one of us looked powerful.


    Fear, frustration, and an unspoken sense of helplessness lingered in the air.


    We all knew why we were here.


    I locked my fingers against each other and rested my chin upon them, keeping my expression stoic.


    "The signs are undeniable," I said, my voice cutting through the silence. "We no longer have the luxury of doubt."


    The Sunfire Emperor scoffed. He leaned forward, his golden robes rustling with the movement. "So, it¡¯s true." His dark eyes flickered with something I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªanger? Fear?


    "The Gods are coming."


    No one responded. Because we all knew the answer.


    I could still hear the voice in my mind. The voice that had whispered the undeniable truth into my soul, the voice that forced this knowledge upon me.


    The fact that the Gods were descending.


    And with them, the System would arrive.


    A force greater than any army, stronger than any ruler.


    It would change the world as we knew it. There would be no more empires.


    A shift back to the ancient ways would be taken place and countries would soon rule the world instead of vast empires.


    And these borders would be rewritten by divine will.


    Power was stripped from us kings and queens, redistributed to those deemed worthy.


    I had ruled for decades, my hands shaping the fate of millions. But now?


    Now, I was nothing more than a man waiting for judgment.


    "The moment the System integrates," the Azure Empress murmured, her sharp eyes scanning the room, "our power becomes dependent on the gods."


    A bitter truth.


    I clenched my jaw. "Yes."


    It wasn¡¯t just about ruling anymore. The system would be granted to every individual, from the highest noble to the lowest beggar. Each person would receive their own path, their own trial.


    And the gods would be watching.


    Searching for those worthy of their blessings, their gifts¡­ their control.


    The Titan King, a massive man with stone-like skin, finally spoke. His voice was rough, tired. "Some of us have already made contracts."


    A few rulers shifted uncomfortably, but no one denied it.


    Of course, some had.


    The gods were choosing their Champions¡ªmortal vessels who would act as their hands in this world.


    Those lucky enough to be selected would gain power beyond human comprehension.


    It was an opportunity.


    A curse.


    A contract with forces beyond our control.


    I exhaled slowly. "We need to prepare the public."


    The Sunfire Emperor let out a harsh laugh. "Prepare them?" He shook his head, a wry smile on his lips. "Nothing can prepare them for this. The gods¡¯ arrival will shatter everything they know."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The common people still believed their rulers were absolute, that their kings and queens held divine right.


    But that was a lie. Always had been.


    And soon, they would learn the truth.


    But if we let them learn through chaos¡ªif we did nothing while the System took root¡ªthe world would descend into madness.


    "We will make an announcement," I said firmly. "Just before the descent. Enough time for them to process it¡ª"


    "But not enough time for them to resist."


    The Azure Empress¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. She seemed to liked the idea.


    This wasn¡¯t just about guiding the people. It was about keeping order.


    If fear took hold too soon, rebellions would break out. Kingdoms would collapse before the new world order could even begin.


    The gods wouldn¡¯t care about human politics¡ªbut we did.


    "We cannot allow panic," the Titan King rumbled. "If the people revolt, we will not be able to contain them."


    "The gods wouldn¡¯t care about that," the Sunfire Emperor muttered, his expression dark. "If anything, they¡¯d probably enjoy watching the chaos."


    The thought sent a chill down my spine.


    Yes, the gods were all-powerful. Yes, they were beyond human understanding.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they were kind.


    "We control the narrative," I said, my voice brooking no argument. "We tell the people what they need to know¡ªno more, no less. The moment the System activates, everything will change."


    Silence fell again, but this time, it was thoughtful.


    We had all been given the same knowledge. The moment the System arrived, every single person would gain an interface¡ªa hub from which gods could connect and enjoy.


    It was only a while left before the system would go public.


    Some would receive strength. Some would receive skills and some¡­ will be deemed unworthy and cast aside.


    It was a purge.


    A test to see who deserved to stand in this new world.


    Already, there were rumors. Shadows moving in the corners of the empire.


    People who had already been chosen. Individuals who had already received their gifts.


    The gods were watching.


    Judging.


    Deciding.


    I turned my gaze to the screen, taking in the faces of the rulers I had once seen as equals. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That time was over.


    "Those of you who have already contracted with the gods," I said, keeping my voice steady, "you have already chosen a side."


    A few rulers lowered their gazes.


    Good.


    I needed to know who could still be trusted.


    Because when the descent happened, there would be no alliances. No treaties.


    Only those who had the gods¡¯ favor¡­ and those who would be left behind.


    For a long moment, no one spoke.


    Then, the Azure Empress sighed, leaning back in her seat. "What about the heir of Romero?"


    I froze.


    A sharp chill ran down my spine.


    Noah.


    "He¡¯s¡­ weak, isn¡¯t he?" the Sunfire Emperor mused, raising an eyebrow. "I¡¯ve heard the boy was born powerless."


    I schooled my features into indifference. "What of it?"


    "Have you considered," the Azure Empress said, her voice smooth as silk, "that he may no longer stay powerless?"


    My fingers curled into a fist under the table.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Because I had already heard the rumours.


    And if they were true¡ªif he was truly changing¡ªthen perhaps¡­


    Noah Romero would be the one thing The Gods never expected.


    ***

 Chapter 68: Grandson

    The room was still tense.


    No one dared to speak first, yet every ruler here knew that time was against us.


    The gods¡¯ descent was inevitable.


    Our world, as we had known it for centuries, was coming to an end.


    It wasn¡¯t just about survival anymore.


    It was about power.


    Maps would be redrawn, our empires dismantled and divided into countries. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gods had already decided which parts of our lands would become independent nations.


    And that meant we needed a new way to decide who stood at the top.


    I took a slow breath, gathering my thoughts before speaking. "We need to establish the power structure before the System takes full effect."


    The Sunfire Emperor snorted. "Oh? And how exactly do you suggest we do that? If the gods have already decided our lands, then what makes you think they¡¯ll let us determine who holds the most power?"


    "They haven¡¯t stopped us yet," I pointed out, my gaze sweeping over the gathered rulers. "The gods are watching, but they are not governing us. Not yet. If we do nothing, we will fall into anarchy."


    The Titan King crossed his massive arms, his expression unreadable. "And what do you suggest? A council of rulers? A single governing body to oversee this transition?"


    There was a pause before the Azure Empress scoffed. "A League of Nations?" she mused, a smirk tugging at her lips. "It sounds idealistic."


    Idealistic? Perhaps.


    But necessary.


    With the world splitting into countries, alliances would mean nothing unless we found a way to regulate power.


    Wars would break out the moment one nation sought to prove itself superior. We had to control the chaos before it started.


    "We will need a central governing body," I said, keeping my tone firm. "A League of Nations to oversee disputes and ensure no single country grows too powerful too quickly."


    The Sunfire Emperor chuckled. "And I assume you¡¯d like to sit at the head of this ¡¯League¡¯?"


    I didn¡¯t rise to the bait. Instead, I looked around the table. "None of us here want to lose power.


    We may not be emperors or kings anymore, but we are still the most powerful figures in this world.


    Do you all intend to sit back and let fate dictate the new order?"


    Silence.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t.


    A ruler without power is nothing more than a figurehead.


    "If we create a League of Nations, it must be fair," the Titan King rumbled. "A system of balance. If one nation grows too strong, the others must have the right to challenge it."


    "The people won¡¯t accept a council that governs from the shadows," the Azure Empress said. "They will demand proof of power. Evidence of who stands at the top."


    That was the heart of the problem.


    How would we determine the new power dynamics?


    No longer would rulers be born into power. Now, the System would shape the world. Strength, talent, and divine favor would decide who truly ruled.


    Several ideas were thrown onto the table.


    A ranking system based on military might? Rejected.


    The System would empower individuals, not armies.


    A council made up of contracted incarnations of the gods?


    Dismissed.


    That would place too much power in the hands of those chosen by divine will rather than mortal effort.


    A merit-based selection of leaders? Laughable.


    No ruler in this room would let go of their influence so easily.


    The discussion dragged on. Arguments rose and fell, tempers flaring as we circled around the same question¡ª


    Who would lead in this new world?


    Then, the Titan King leaned forward. His stone-like fingers drummed against the table. "If strength is what determines power in this new world, then let us prove it."


    A heavy silence followed his words.


    "Explain," the Sunfire Emperor said, intrigued.


    The Titan King¡¯s expression was serious. "A championship. A contest between the newly formed countries, held six months after the System integrates."


    I straightened slightly.


    A World Championship?


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    It would eliminate meaningless infighting, prevent immediate wars between new nations, and most importantly¡ªit would be public.


    A spectacle for the people.


    A way to let them witness the true rulers of this new age.


    The Azure Empress raised an eyebrow. "And how would this work?"


    "Everyone around the countries could join with its strongest warriors¡ªthose who have grown the most under the System to compete," the Titan King explained.


    "The rankings will determine the global hierarchy. The strongest nations will hold the most influence."


    The Sunfire Emperor hummed, considering the idea. "And what of those chosen by the gods? Those who have already made contracts?"


    "They will be allowed to compete," I said, seeing the potential in this. "But the true power of this event will be in proving that even without divine favor, mortals can still reign supreme."


    It was the perfect balance.


    If the gods wanted to see us fight for dominance, we would give them a battle¡ªbut on our own terms.


    "The League of Nations," I mused, tapping a finger against the table, "will oversee the event and ensure that no country gains an unfair advantage."


    The Azure Empress smirked. "A world championship to decide who stands on top?"


    "It¡¯s poetic," the Titan King admitted.


    And necessary.


    There was no stopping the gods.


    No stopping the System.


    But if we could control the transition¡ªif we could give the people something to focus on, something to believe in¡ªthen we could still maintain our influence.


    The Sunfire Emperor exhaled sharply. "A battle to determine power, a council to oversee world affairs¡­" His lips curled into a grin. "I like it."


    One by one, the rulers nodded in agreement.


    It was settled.


    The World Championship would be held six months after the System¡¯s arrival.


    The strongest warriors from every country would fight to prove their worth.


    The winner would claim not just prestige, but dominance in this new world order.


    And the League of Nations would oversee it all, ensuring that the world did not fall into chaos.


    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling slowly.


    Just then, a soft chime rang through the chamber, pulling me from my thoughts.


    [Your grandson has arrived]


    ***

 Chapter 69: Do it.

    A soft chime rang through the chamber, pulling me from my thoughts.


    I glanced at the glowing interface hovering beside me, my personal communication channel displaying an urgent message sealed with the royal crest of the Romero Empire.


    [Your grandson has arrived.]


    I froze.


    Noah?


    My gaze lingered on the words, my mind struggling to process them.


    He had returned?


    Almost 8 years had passed since I was forced to exhile him and Sylvie¡ªsince he escaped through the fingers of the Romero clan nobles who sought to control him.


    I had known, of course, that he was still alive. The whispers of his survival had started to reach the general public¡¯s ears, but the scattered reports of his sightings were too inconsistent to be trusted.


    But now, here he was. Back at the palace.


    I should have felt relief.


    But instead, an uneasy weight settled in my chest.


    Another chime echoed. A second message.


    [There has been¡­ an incident in the throne hall.]


    My fingers tightened.


    An incident?


    A thousand possibilities ran through my mind, each one more unsettling than the last.


    I had just spent hours discussing the future of the world, the power shifts that would define the new era, and now my own grandson was at the center of something urgent?


    Before I could think of it any further, the Sunfire Emperor¡¯s voice pulled me back.


    "Venus, what say you?"


    I exhaled slowly, schooling my expression. "This discussion is over for now."


    "But¡ª"


    I stood, my presence alone silencing the chamber. "We will reconvene later. I have more pressing matters to attend to."


    Without another word, I ended the conference and turned on my heel, striding towards the throne hall.


    For the first time in years, something weird twisted in my stomach.


    Without another word, I strode forward. The guards followed, their footsteps echoing behind me.


    I had hoped to see my hazel-eyed boy being bullied by the other guards, most of whom were not notified of the kid¡¯s arrival.


    A terrifying number of thoughts ran through my mind about what could have happened but what I saw totally stunned me instead.


    The moment I stepped into the throne hall, I saw it.


    A body dangled limply in Noah¡¯s grasp.


    One of my palace guards¡ªdead?


    Noah held the man¡¯s body by the neck, his fingers still wrapped around the lifeless flesh of the man.


    What shocked me wasn¡¯t the dead man, it wasn¡¯t how someone had dared to attack him, no.


    But the fact that even despite all that had happened, the palace guard¡¯s body was untouched, no sign of a wound anywhere. And yet, there was no doubting my senses¡ªhe was gone.


    Dead. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t just the death that sent a chill through me.


    No.


    It was Noah himself.


    He stood at the center of the hall, his hazel eyes locked onto mine.


    His usual softness¡ªthe warmth I remembered from his childhood, was nowhere to be seen.


    In its place was something colder.


    Sharper.


    Deadlier.


    For a moment, I could only stare at him.


    This was my grandson? The sickly, powerless boy I had once known?


    The same child I had tried to shield from the world¡¯s cruelty?


    My hands clenched. "Noah," I said carefully. "What is the meaning of this?"


    Noah tilted his head slightly, as if amused by the question. Then, ever so slowly, he let go of the body.


    The corpse crumpled to the floor.


    A hush fell over the room.


    The guards around me tensed, but none of them moved. No one knew what to do.


    Noah exhaled softly, then smiled at me.


    But it wasn¡¯t a smile of warmth.


    It was cold. Detached.


    And then he spoke.


    "Remove the seal on Ma, Patriarch Romero."


    His voice was calm¡­ and steady.


    But the words struck me harder than a blade.


    Not a greeting.


    Not a wide hug.


    Not even the slightest hint of emotion.


    All I could hear from my grandson¡¯s voice was a cold and detached¡­ demand?


    Every single thing I had prepared for this moment, how I would explain to him that I was forced, that I had no choice but to do it¡ª


    And all I wanted in return was to hear a simple word from his mouth.


    Grandpa.


    Anger subconsciously flared at me, as the hurt from being so bluntly disrespectful in front of my guards and staff burned at my face.


    I narrowed my eyes. "You walk into my palace, kill my guard, and then make demands of me? Is that how you¡¯re taught to ask for favours, young man?"


    The boy did not bite my bait, making me realise he was smarter than he looked. Noah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he pointed at the dead man once again.


    "That man is a member of the Assassins Guild," he said simply. "He was sent here to kill me before I could reach you."


    I stilled.


    The Assassins Guild?


    That made things complicated.


    My gaze flickered to the body at his feet.


    If Noah was telling the truth, then that meant someone within my own palace had hired an assassin under the guise of a guard.


    But more than that¡ª


    How did Noah know?


    How did he see through the disguise?


    And more importantly¡ªhow did he kill the man without leaving a single mark of his strike on the dead man¡¯s body?


    Noah took a step closer.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but his presence¡ªhis aura¡ªwas different. Stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t just confidence.


    It was something darker.


    Something that made the air feel heavier.


    "I don¡¯t care about the Assassins Guild," he said flatly.


    "I¡¯ll deal with them myself. But the seal on my grandma? That¡¯s something only you can remove."


    His hazel eyes darkened.


    "Do it."


    A demand again.


    I inhaled slowly. I had expected Noah to seek me out eventually. To ask for protection, guidance¡ªsomething.


    But this?


    This was not the same boy I had left behind.


    The sickly grandson I had once worried for had vanished.


    The Noah standing before me was different.


    Stronger.


    Colder.


    Looking at him made a memory from the past resurface in my mind, making my lips twist just a little more.


    "You brat¡ªYou¡¯re just like your father!!!"


    ***

 Chapter 70: Sylvie

    Noah¡¯s lips twitched at my words, a ghost of amusement lighting across his otherwise cold face.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Damn brat.


    Exhaling slowly, I tried to rein in my frustration. "Where is Sylvie?" I asked, cutting straight to the point.


    Noah¡¯s smirk widened as his hazel eyes glinted with something sharp. "Oh? So you finally remember your wife?"


    I swear, I nearly lost it.


    My hands twitched at my sides as I curled my fingers into fists to stop myself from clawing at him.


    The urge to slap that smug expression off his face was overwhelming, but I forced myself to stay calm. Barely.


    The guards standing along the sides of the throne hall tensed, their eyes flicking between the two of us.


    I shot them a sharp glare, silently daring any of them to utter a single word about this conversation.


    They got the message.


    Running a hand down my face, I tried inhaling deeply before waving them off. "Leave," I ordered, my voice laced with authority.


    The guards hesitated for a moment, but under my glare, they obeyed, running out of the hall like some scared mice.


    Once the last soldier stepped out and shut the heavy doors behind him, I pressed my fingers to my temples, letting out a weary sigh.


    "Call her inside."


    The moment the words left my mouth, the door creaked open again, and a figure stepped in.


    My breath stopped.


    Sylvie.


    She looked¡­ old.


    Too old.


    The woman who walked towards me bore little resemblance to the young, radiant girl I had once sworn to protect.


    Her pink hair, once vibrant and full of life, now looked dull, strands of silver threading through it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wrinkles lined her face, with deep creases of exhaustion and suffering colouring her once flawless skin.


    Her black eyes held no warmth¡ªonly the tired emptiness of a woman who had lived years beyond her time.


    And it was my fault.


    It was because I had sealed her mana core.


    I had forced her to be a human, a weak, puny, human being¡ª


    A sharp pang of guilt twisted in my gut as I clenched my fists at my sides.


    My fongers were so tight that I could actually feel my nails digging into my palm.


    Sylvie¡¯s eyes flickered between me and Noah, her expression unreadable.


    Then she sighed, shaking her head. "Still as dramatic as ever, I see," she muttered, brushing a few strands of hair behind her ear.


    Noah scoffed from beside her. "Oh, trust me, Grandma. He¡¯s just getting started."


    I shot him a glare, but he merely crossed his arms, clearly enjoying himself.


    Damn brat.


    I stepped forward, my voice softer this time. "Sylvie¡­ come here."


    She hesitated but eventually took slow steps towards me.


    When she was finally close enough, I could see just how much time had worn her down.


    Her clothes¡ªa plain brown gown, torn and frayed at the edges¡ªspoke volumes of the life they had been forced to live.


    She was younger than me, yet she looked decades older.


    My heart clenched painfully.


    I reached out, but she found her taking a step back.


    I froze.


    Her black eyes locked onto mine. "Why now, Venus?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "After all this time¡­ why now?"


    I had no answer.


    Because the truth was, I had never wanted this. I had never wanted to exile them, to let them suffer alone. But my hands had been tied.


    And now, after all these years, after all this pain¡ª


    Noah chuckled darkly. "Look at you two. What a touching reunion." He tilted his head, his smirk returning. "Say, Patriarch¡­ are you regretting your decisions now?"


    I exhaled sharply through my nose, my patience snapping.


    Enough.


    I strode toward him.


    Noah¡¯s amusement didn¡¯t fade, even as I reached out and grabbed his forehead.


    And then, with ease, I lifted him off the ground.


    His hazel eyes widened slightly, though his smirk remained.


    I smiled.


    A kind smile.


    A grandfatherly smile.


    Then I tightened my grip.


    "Call. Me. Your. Grandfather." My voice was low, dangerous.


    Noah¡¯s smirk twitched. His hands came up, gripping my wrist, but he didn¡¯t struggle.


    For the first time since stepping into the throne hall, the two of us locked eyes¡ªnot as strangers, not as enemies.


    But as family.


    A long silence stretched between us.


    A silence that carried years of pain, anger, and unspoken words.


    And in that moment, I knew¡ª


    This was only the beginning of my redemption.


    Noah¡¯s hazel eyes locked onto mine, his lips twitching as if debating whether to push back or let this moment unfold.


    Even as I held him in the air by his forehead, the boy didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t thrash.


    Annoying brat.


    I could feel the tension vibrating off of him, but he didn¡¯t resist¡ªonly stared back, unreadable.


    "Call me your grandpa," I repeated, my fingers pressing slightly into his skin.


    His smirk finally faltered.


    A slow exhale escaped him. "Tsk. You¡¯re still as childish as ever," he muttered.


    Continue your saga on NovelFire.C?m


    I narrowed my eyes, waiting.


    A long pause.


    Then, in a tone so reluctant it was almost amusing, he muttered, "Grandpa."


    I blinked.


    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d imagined it.


    Then he scoffed and added, "Happy now, old man?"


    I huffed a breath through my nose and¡ªwithout warning¡ªdropped him.


    Noah landed lightly, adjusting his dark robe, before shooting me an unimpressed glare.


    Sylvie sighed from where she stood, arms crossed. "Really, Venus?"


    I rubbed my temples. "He deserved it."


    Noah smirked again. "You just wanted to show off."


    I ignored him, turning back to Sylvie instead. "Let me see you."


    She stiffened slightly but didn¡¯t resist when I held her hand this time.


    She was cold.


    Her fingers, once soft and warm, were rough¡ªcalloused in ways they had never been before.


    My stomach twisted.


    I ran my thumb over her knuckles, my voice softer now. "You¡¯ve suffered, haven¡¯t you?"


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she simply watched me. Then, after a long moment, she pulled her hand back.


    "I survived."


    The way she said it¡ªso empty, so resigned¡ªmade something in my chest ache.


    I inhaled deeply. "I never wanted this, Sylvie."


    Noah scoffed. "Could¡¯ve fooled us."


    I shot him a glare. "I did what I had to."


    "Sure," Noah drawled. "And look how well that turned out."


    Damn brat.


    Sylvie walked towards Noah and placed a hand on his shoulder, silencing him. "Enough," she said simply. "We don¡¯t have time for this."


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat and nodded. "You¡¯re right."


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to Noah fully. "You came here for a reason."


    His hazel eyes darkened, the light amusement in them vanishing. "You know why."


    The seal.


    I clenched my jaw. "It¡¯s not that simple."


    Noah tilted his head. "Isn¡¯t it?"


    Sylvie tensed beside him, but she didn¡¯t interrupt.


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my face again. "This isn¡¯t something I can just undo, Noah."


    The boy stared at me, expression unreadable. Then, without breaking eye contact, he said, "Try."


    A challenge.


    I held his gaze for a long moment before sighing.


    "Fine."


    Sylvie gasped softly.


    Was it that hard to believe that I just wanted to help my wife?


    Noah just smiled. A slow, knowing smile.


    The past couldn¡¯t be undone.


    But maybe¡ªjust maybe, there was still time to fix what was left.


    ***

 Chapter 71: The Trial

    Silence stretched between us as me and the boy had once again started a staring contest.


    Noah stood firm, his hazel eyes burning with determination, as if already knowing that I had no choice but to agree.


    This brat I swear to god.


    I once again ran a hand through my graying hair, sighing deeply. "Do you even understand what you¡¯re asking for?"


    His lips curled into that same infuriating smirk. "Oh? Should I say ¡¯please¡¯ to make it easier for you?"


    Sylvie shot him a warning look, but he didn¡¯t waver. His gaze stayed locked onto mine, unwavering, unyielding.


    It was strange.


    The Noah I had known as a child had always been so cheerful, emotional¡ªso painfully soft-hearted that I had feared for his survival.


    But the Noah standing before me now?


    There was no hesitation in him.


    No fear.


    Just pure, determination.


    I sighed again, pinching the bridge of my nose. "This isn¡¯t just a simple trick, Noah. The seal was placed with high magic¡ªundoing it requires more than just a snap of my fingers."


    His expression didn¡¯t change. "Then get started."


    I glanced at Sylvie, but she wasn¡¯t looking at me¡ªher black eyes were fixed on Noah instead, her expression worried.


    I wondered, for a moment, if she even recognized him anymore.


    Her boy had changed.


    Too much.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing.


    I exhaled slowly. "Fine."


    Locking my eyes with my childhood crush, I stepped forward, extending my hand toward Sylvie. "Come here."


    She hesitated for a fraction of a second before taking slow steps toward me.


    My chest ached as I looked at her up close.


    Sylvie had once been so vibrant, so full of life.


    Now, she looked¡­ tired.


    Worn down.


    Her pink hair, which had once cascaded down her back in thick, healthy waves, was duller now, the color faded.


    Her frame was thinner, frailer, as if she had been carrying an invisible weight for far too long.


    Even her eyes¡ªthose sharp black eyes that had once been filled with endless fire¡ªseemed dimmer now.


    It was a cruel reminder of what I had allowed to happen.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Noah must have seen the flicker of guilt on my face but I ignored him, gently placing my fingers over Sylvie¡¯s wrist.


    The seal burned beneath my touch¡ªa pulsing, invisible force that had bound her for years.


    I could feel the magic inscribed into it, the small locks and barriers that had been placed with such careful precision.


    Undoing this wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    But it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    I closed my eyes, exhaling slowly as I allowed my power to flow through my fingertips.


    The moment my magic touched the seal, a deep resistance fought back, pushing against me.


    It was like trying to force open a door bolted shut from the inside. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spell had been crafted with my own energy¡ªmade from the very essence of my power.


    Which meant only I could undo it.


    Slowly, carefully, I began solving it, tugging at the threads of magic that held it together.


    A sharp pain stabbed through my skull, but I ignored it.


    The barriers cracked.


    The bindings loosened.


    And then¡ª


    A violent shockwave blasted me backward.


    I staggered, nearly losing my balance as a crushing force pushed against my chest.


    Damn it.


    This was not going to be simple.


    The seal had been in place for too long¡ªbound so tightly that even I was struggling to undo it.


    I gritted my teeth, thrusting my power forward again.


    The magic fought back.


    It twisted, burned, and lashed out, almost as if it were alive.


    The throne hall darkened as a whirlwind of crimson energy erupted from Sylvie¡¯s body, her frame convulsing as though the seal itself was fighting to keep her caged.


    I heard Noah curse under his breath, but he didn¡¯t move.


    He was watching.


    Waiting.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t afford to fail.


    Sweat dripped down my head as I pushed harder, my fingers pressing firmly against Sylvie¡¯s stomach.


    The seal pulsed violently, resisting with everything it had.


    My vision blurred for a moment as another wave of force hit me, but I didn¡¯t let go.


    If I stopped now¡ª


    If I hesitated¡ª


    She would be trapped forever.


    "Break, you damn thing," I snarled through clenched teeth, pouring more of my energy into it.


    The resistance grew smaller and smaller the more focus I applied.


    At a point, my eyes were almost spitting blood as cracks finally started spreading across the invisible bindings, splintering like a glass.


    Discover hidden stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Sylvie gasped, her breath hitching as the pressure around her began to ease¡ª


    And then, with one final surge of force¡ª


    A snap.


    A roar of energy burst from her body, sending waves of mana rippling through the hall.


    The entire room trembled.


    The air crackled with raw, unrestrained power.


    Sylvie staggered forward, her entire body trembling as she gasped for air.


    Her hands clenched.


    Her breath shuddered.


    And then, slowly, she raised her eyes to meet mine.


    "¡­It¡¯s gone?"


    I nodded, my own breathing slightly heavier. "It¡¯s gone."


    For a long moment, she didn¡¯t move.


    Then, before I could react, she raised her hand¡ª


    And slapped me.


    Hard.


    A sharp crack echoed through the throne hall but I did not dare move an inch.


    I deserved that.


    Sylvie¡¯s black eyes burned as she glared up at me. "You have no idea what you put me through," she whispered, her voice shaking.


    I held her gaze, letting her anger wash over me.


    "I know," I said quietly. "I know...Syl¨C"


    Her hands trembled at her sides, as if debating whether to strike me again.


    For a second, I thought she might.


    But then, slowly, she exhaled, turning away.


    Noah¡¯s smirk had faded now.


    His hazel eyes alternated between us, something soft hiding beneath them.


    He had gotten what he wanted.


    But I had a feeling this wasn¡¯t over.


    Not even close.


    And just as I was about to speak¡ª


    A surge of mana erupted from Sylvie.


    Flames ignited from her fingertips, spreading rapidly as if hungry for the air around us.


    Then, in a blink¡ª


    A cocoon of fire encased her.


    Blinding light filled the hall.


    A sharp, suffocating heat pressed against my skin.


    Noah almost rushed toward me, his voice sharp. "What the hell is happening?!"


    I didn¡¯t realize how my whole body was trembling as I answered him.


    "Fuck."


    "She¡¯s been chosen by a god."


    Noah¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he didn¡¯t move.


    If my guess wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ she must be facing what we call as "The Trial."


    And then, without any warning; the flames surged higher, swallowing Sylvie whole.


    ***

 Chapter 72 - 2 choices

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The flames consumed my figure.


    Heat wrapped around my body, warm and crackling and then, nothing.


    I stumbled forward, but there was no ground beneath my feet.


    Just an endless void stretching into eternity. The air seemed thick, heavy, as though I had stepped into a world that had long since burned away.


    My breath came in short intervals as I tried to steady myself.


    Then, a sharp ding rang in my ears.


    A glowing, blue screen appeared in front of me, lighting up the previously dark surroundings.


    [System Quest]


    Suryi¡¯s Trial


    Objective: ???


    Reward: ???


    I froze.


    What¡­ was this?


    A system? That was impossible.


    Only madmen and scholars had whispered about such things, calling them the will of the gods.


    But here it was¡ªfloating in front of me, real and undeniable.


    My fingers twitched as I hesitated to reach out.


    Another chime sounded.


    [Status]


    Name: Sylvie D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Witch of Flames


    Strength: 73


    Agility: 68


    Mana: 176


    Charm: 5


    Skills: ???


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    The Witch of Flames.


    How long had it been since anyone called me that?


    My title once held weight, spoken with reverence, fear and admiration.


    I had stood at the peak, a woman whose name made even kings falter. But that woman had been stripped of her power, caged¡­ forced into silence.


    I clenched my hands hard.


    It should have meant something. It should have reminded me of my strength.


    But all it did was remind me of what I had lost.


    Then I saw it¡ªthe reflection of myself in the cracked ground beneath me.


    I barely recognized the woman staring at me back.


    The pink strands of my hair, once vibrant and full of life, had faded over the years.


    My black eyes, once burning with fire, looked almost dead.


    My skin had once been pale, but now it only bore the weight of time, of suffering, of a thousand nights spent with no purpose.


    Noah and Venus weren¡¯t here.


    For the first time in years, I was alone.


    And without them watching¡ªwithout anyone watching me¡ªI let the bridge holding my emotions together¡­ collapse.


    A chuckled sob slipped past my lips before I could stop it.


    My knees hit the ground as I fell beneath the weight I had carried for far so long.


    I had been strong for Noah.


    For the people who needed me.


    I had smiled, laughed, told stories of a world beyond suffering¡ªpretended that none of it had broken me.


    But I was broken.


    I had been shattered the day they stripped me from Venus¡¯ side.


    The day they forced my husband to seal my mana core, turning me powerless.


    That was when I realized a sour truth, the fact that I was useless.


    How many nights had I wanted it all to end? How many times had I thought about closing my eyes and never waking up again?


    I gritted my teeth, holding the fabric of my gown tight.


    "I was supposed to be free a long time ago¡­" I whispered roughly.


    But I had lived.


    For Noah.


    For the boy who looked at me like I was the only thing holding him together.


    And now¡ª


    I blinked.


    Something was different.


    My body no longer felt weak, drained by the years of suppression. My hands no longer trembled with age.


    I slowly raised my palm, staring at the smoothness of my skin.


    The fine lines that had begun to mark my face were fading, my body became lighter, stronger.


    Mana surged through me¡ªpowerful, unrestrained. It pulsed beneath my skin, a familiar presence I had long since been denied.


    My heart pounded as realization struck.


    I wasn¡¯t aging anymore.


    No.


    I was returning to my prime.


    The prime of The Witch of Flames.


    The void around me trembled. The cracked ground beneath my feet split apart, and before I could react, the world shattered into flames.


    Heat wrapped around me like a living thing, burning away my ability to see everything.


    Then I blinked¡ª


    And everything was different.


    ***


    I stood in a barren wasteland. The sky stretched above me, painted in deep red and gold, as if frozen in an endless sunset.


    The air was thick and heavy, carrying the sharp scent of ash and something metallic¡ªblood.


    A thin layer of soot covered the cracked ground, and in the distance, jagged rocks rose like broken bones.


    There was no sun.


    No moon.


    No stars.


    Only twilight.


    I exhaled slowly, calming myself.


    This¡­ this was not Venus¡¯ palace.


    I looked down at my hands. They felt real. Solid. I was still myself. But the world around me¡ªit was something else entirely. A dream? An illusion?


    Or was this reality?


    I took a cautious step forward, my boots crunching against the soot-covered ground. My heart beat in my chest, each beat reminding me that I was still alive. Still here.


    Then I heard it.


    A child¡¯s cry.


    The sound was faint, carried by the cold wind.


    What was it?


    A plea for help?!


    A voice trembled with fear.


    I turned sharply, searching for the source.


    There¡ªagainst a blackened tree. A small figure huddled in the dirt, her thin arms wrapped around her knees.


    The girl¡¯s robes were tattered, their face streaked with snot.


    But it was their eyes that struck me most. Wide.


    Terrified.


    Shackles bound the girl¡¯s wrists and ankles, thick chains sinking deep into the scorched earth.


    The metal shined unnaturally, etched with glowing symbols¡ªmagic.


    I stepped closer. "Who are you?"


    The child flinched.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know."


    A lie. Or maybe the truth.


    I knelt beside her, studying the chains. The carvings were unfamiliar and ancient. Whoever placed them here did not want this child to escape.


    "Who did this to you?" I asked.


    The child hesitated. The girls fingers trembled as she clutched her torn robes. Then, in a whisper, she answered¡ª


    "The goddess."


    A cold shiver ran through me.


    Suryi.


    The one who had set this trial.


    My throat tightened.


    Suryi had been here before.


    She had seen this same child.


    Faced this same choice.


    I reached out, brushing my fingers over the metal shackles. The magic buzzed against my skin, resisting me.


    The child looked up, desperation shining in her tear-filled eyes. "Please¡­ help me."


    I hesitated.


    Something felt wrong.


    The air around us was too still. Too silent.


    Then¡ª


    A voice echoed behind me. Deep. Commanding.


    "Do not free that child."


    I jumped to my feet, looking around.


    A tall figure stood a few feet away, cloaked in flowing gold and crimson robes.


    It¡¯s face was hidden behind a smooth, expressionless mask, and in its right hand, the figure held a curved blade.


    The weapon shone under the eerie twilight.


    A presence unlike any I had felt before radiated from it¡¯s figure.


    Heavy. Powerful. Unshakable.


    "You do not know what you are dealing with," the masked figure continued. It¡¯s voice was steady, unwavering.


    "That child is bound for a reason. If you break those chains, you will doom an entire world."


    I stiffened. "Who are you?"


    The being ignored my question.


    Instead, they took a slow step forward. "Suryi once stood where you stand now. She faced this same choice. Do you know what she did?"


    I swallowed hard.


    I didn¡¯t.


    Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    The trial had thrown me into a past I did not fully understand. But one thing was clear¡ª


    This was a test.


    My test.


    I looked at the child again. Her small frame shook, as she looked at me with tear stained eyes.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The masked figure¡¯s grip on it¡¯s sword tightened. "If you free the girl, you will regret it."


    The words sent a chill through me.


    This was it.


    My choice.


    Leave the child behind.


    Accept Suryi¡¯s judgment.


    But if I walk away.


    I¡¯ll be defying the trial.


    Neither choice felt right.


    Neither choice felt wrong.


    I clenched my fists.


    Suryi had once made this decision.


    And now¡ª


    So would I.


    ***

 Chapter 73: Failed?

    The child¡¯s trembling voice echoed in my ears.


    "Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die."


    My hands curled into fists.


    I could feel the heat of the wasteland pressing against my skin, the weight of the masked figure¡¯s gaze drilling into me.


    The sword that figure held seemed to be shining under the blood-red sky.


    "That child is bound for a reason," the figure had warned. "If you free them, you will doom an entire world."


    But how could I just walk away?


    I looked at the chains again. The metal was old, yet the glowing symbols looked freshly carved.


    The magic surrounding the girl was strong¡ªalmost unbreakable.


    The child sniffled, wiping her snot-streaked face with the back of their hand. Her eyes were wide and desperate as she continued staring at me.


    "Please¡­"


    A sharp pain twisted in my chest.


    What would she have done if Noah had been here instead of this girl child?


    My face went pale just thinking about it, I would never be able to bear my baby boy suffering like that.


    Ughhh


    Suryi had faced this same moment.


    What had she done?


    What did she choose?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    All I knew was that I was here now.


    This was my trial.


    Turning to the masked figure, I asked. "Who are you?"


    The figure didn¡¯t answer. Instead, it raised the sword in its hand slightly, as if preparing for an attack. "Make your choice."


    A warning.


    I clenched my teeth.


    I wasn¡¯t someone who could ignore a plea for help.


    Not when a child was crying at my feet, bound by chains and terrified to death.


    Maybe this was a trap.


    Maybe I was being tested.


    Maybe I was making the biggest mistake of my life.


    But I had already decided.


    I reached down and gripped the metal chains.


    The moment my fingers touched them, pain exploded through my body.


    It felt like fire was burning into my skin, eating me from the inside out. A violent force resisted me, fighting back with everything it had.


    The child gasped, flinching as the glowing symbols flared brighter. The ground beneath us trembled, sending cracks through the scorched earth.


    I gritted my teeth and pulled harder.


    "Break!"


    The chains snapped.


    A blast of energy surged outward, throwing me back. I hit the ground hard, coughing as dust swirled around me.


    The girl breathed roughly, her body shaking as she looked at her freed wrists in disbelief.


    Then, the air shifted.


    A deep, low hum filled the space, vibrating through the ground.


    The sky darkened, the red and gold hues twisting into a deep, suffocating black.


    The ruins in the distance trembled, as if something ancient had just awakened.


    I forced myself to my feet.


    The masked figure stood completely still.


    It¡¯s sword was no longer raised, but their presence felt even heavier than before.


    "You made the wrong choice."


    Those words sent ice chilling through my veins.


    I turned to the child¡ªonly to freeze in place.


    Her small frame convulsed, body trembling as if something changed.


    The fear in the girl¡¯s eyes was gone.


    Her soft, trembling form twisted, stretching taller.


    The skin lost its pale and her weak appearance, started glowing with an unnatural energy.


    Robes which were once torn and ragged, mended themselves, turning into flowing black and crimson silk.


    The air around her pulsed with power.


    Then, she lifted their head¡ªand I saw their eyes.


    They were no longer human.


    No longer innocent.


    Golden irises burned with a cruel, inhuman light.


    The soft, weak voice was gone, replaced by something deep and resonant, something that made the very ground tremble beneath us.


    The child¡ªor whatever she had been¡ªsmiled.


    "You were foolish."


    A wave of force slammed into me before I could react.


    I flew backward, my body crashing against the cracked ground.


    Pain shot through my ribs as dust and ash moved around me.


    Coughing, I struggled to push myself up. My head spun.


    The masked figure hadn¡¯t moved.


    But I could feel it now¡ªthe weight of their gaze. The way they watched me without surprise.


    They had expected this.


    They had known.


    "You¡­ knew this would happen," I blamed it, wiping blood from the corner of my lips.


    It nodded at once. "Yes."


    I gritted my teeth. "Then why didn¡¯t you stop me?"


    The figure tilted it¡¯s head slightly. "Because this trial is not about making the right choice."


    The air grew heavier.


    The being I had freed stepped forward, each movement slow and deliberate.


    Power coiled around them like a living thing, crackling through the air.


    "This world¡­ has waited too long for my return." Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Her voice was layered, overlapping with something deeper, something ancient.


    I pushed myself to my feet. "Who are you?"


    She laughed softly. "You should be asking what I am."


    The ground split beneath us, molten cracks searing through the earth. Flames burst forth, licking at the air, twisting unnaturally.


    I swallowed hard.


    I had made a mistake.


    A very, very big mistake.


    The masked figure finally moved, gripping its sword tightly. "Now, we fight."


    I barely had time to react before the being lunged forward.


    Everything exploded into motion.


    I jumped back just as the two figures clashed Chunks of rock shattered, dust rising in thick clouds.


    I summoned my mana, feeling it rush through my veins, raw and wild.


    The masked figure was already moving, it¡¯s sword slicing through the air in a blur of gold and crimson.


    The girl¡¯s figure dodged effortlessly, laughing as she twisted around the attack.


    "Too slow."


    Her hand flicked upward, and fire erupted.


    A massive pillar of flames shot toward us, roaring with unnatural intensity.


    I barely managed to throw up a barrier, gritting my teeth as the heat seared against my skin.


    The masked figure moved through the flames like a ghost, its blade cutting through fire itself.


    But the girl was faster.


    Faster than anything I had ever fought.


    Her movements were fluid, almost playful, as if she were toying with us.


    "This is not even a fraction of my power," She mused.


    I clenched my fists. "Then you¡¯ll regret underestimating me."


    I gathered mana, pouring everything into a concentrated attack. Light pulsed around my hands as I shaped it, compressing it into a single, sharp spear.


    With a deep breath, I hurled it forward.


    The being didn¡¯t even try to dodge.


    The spear struck them dead center¡ª


    And passed right through.


    I stared in horror.


    She smiled. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you think a mere human¡¯s power could harm me?"


    The girl raised her hand, and before I could move, a crushing force slammed into my chest.


    I hit the ground again, gasping as pain ran through me.


    My vision blurred.


    And the last thing I saw was the masked figure stepping closer, it¡¯s golden eyes burning with amusement.


    "You failed."


    Then, everything went black.


    ***

 Chapter 74: The Mysterious Girl

    Pain.


    It was the first thing I felt when I regained consciousness.


    Experience exclusive tales on FreeNovelFire


    A dull, throbbing ache pierced through my chest, and every breath I took sent sharp stabs of pain through my ribs.


    My body was heavy, like I had been crushed under a mountain.


    I forced my eyes open.


    The world around me was in ruins.


    And the scent of burning flesh filled my lungs.


    Screams rang in my ears¡ªraw, desperate. I spun around, the sudden heat making my vision blur.


    It wasn¡¯t the empty void anymore.


    I was in a village.


    Or at least, what was left of it.


    The houses were burning, flames licking at their wooden roofs, turning wood into ash. Smoke flew into the sky and bodies lay on the streets like peas in a pot.


    Some people were charred beyond recognition, others still holding onto weapons as if they refused to die without a fight.


    I stumbled backward, my breath catching.


    A ding rang in my ears.


    [System Quest Updated]


    Suryi¡¯s Trial: The Judgment of Flames


    Objective: Survive.


    Reward: ???


    ***


    Survive?


    I barely had time to process the words before a shadow jumped at me from the smoke.


    Instinct kicked in.


    My body moved before my mind could catch up. I sidestepped, the figure¡¯s blade narrowly missing my throat.


    The heat of the fire illuminated their face, revealing hollowed-out eyes and black veins spreading across their skin.


    A corpse.


    A moving corpse.


    The realization made my blood run cold. This wasn¡¯t just a burning village.


    It was a massacre.


    And the dead were stil walking?


    The corpse soldier twisted unnaturally, its mouth opening wider than it should have. It let out a shrill cry and rushed towards me again.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I reacted.


    Mana roared inside me, rising like a long-lost storm. I thrust my palm forward, and fire erupted from my fingertips, a golden inferno bursting from my skin.


    The corpse didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    The flames swallowed it whole.


    The moment its charred remains hit the ground, more figures emerged from the smoke¡ªhalf-burned soldiers, people whose bodies were broken yet still moving, all with hollowed-out eyes.


    They weren¡¯t alive.


    But they weren¡¯t dead either.


    And all of them were coming for me.


    A shiver crawled down my spine as I realized something.


    The sky was no longer just red and gold¡ªit had turned black, filled with swirling flames that moved like living things.


    And in the middle of it all stood the being I had freed.


    The girl looked even less human now. Her form flickered like a mirage with golden eyes burning with an eerie glow.


    Power radiated from her in thick, suffocating waves, pressing down on everything like a invisible storm.


    I swallowed hard.


    This wasn¡¯t a child.


    This wasn¡¯t even a person.


    This was a monster.


    "You finally woke up," A voice behind me said, tilting it¡¯s head.


    It was af if this being¡¯s voice was layered with something ancient. "I was beginning to think you wouldn¡¯t."


    I forced myself onto my elbows, wincing as pain shot through my limbs.


    The masked figure still stood nearby, unmoving. His sword remained in hand.


    I clenched my fists. "You said this wasn¡¯t about making the right choice."


    The masked figure nodded once.


    "It never was."


    I took a shaky breath, my mind racing.


    This trial¡ªthis entire situation¡ªwas never about freeing the child or leaving them behind.


    It was about what came after.


    According to what I realised¡­


    Suryi Suryi must have freed this being.


    And she had paid the price.


    Now, it was my turn.


    I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stand. My legs felt weak, but I refused to fall again.


    The masked figure¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "Oh? You still have some fight in you?" It spread their arms, power crackling at their fingertips.


    "Good. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re strong enough to survive your own mistake."


    The air trembled.


    And then they moved.


    I barely had time to react before a wave of fire surged toward me, roaring like a living beast. Instinct took over¡ªI threw up a barrier, pouring all my mana into it.


    The flames crashed against the shield, pushing me back several steps. My feet dug into the scorched ground as I fought to hold my ground.


    The masked figure leaped through the fire, his sword flashing like a streak of light.


    He moved with impossible speed, their blade slicing toward the girl¡¯s neck.


    The girl dodged effortlessly, twisting her body like liquid.


    "Too slow."


    The girl raised her hand again. A pulse of energy erupting as she striked the Masked figure square in the chest.


    The impact sent them flying and he crashed into a tower, the stones around him shattering on impact.


    I barely had time to react before the being turned to me.


    "And you?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She vanished.


    I felt a presence behind me¡ªtoo fast, too sudden.


    I spun around, swinging my arm in reflex, but she caught it effortlessly.


    "Pathetic."


    The grip tightened, and agony shot through my bones. I gasped, trying to pull away, but her strength was overwhelming.


    Then¡ª


    A memory surfaced.


    Not my own.


    Suryi¡¯s.


    She had stood in this exact place. Faced this exact trial. And she had failed.


    She had tried to defeat this monster with strength alone. And she had lost.


    But that wasn¡¯t why she had been chosen as a goddess.


    She had been chosen because she refused to give up.


    Even when she was broken.


    Even when the world burned around her.


    She had endured.


    I took a slow breath.


    If strength wouldn¡¯t win this fight¡ªthen endurance would.


    I let my body go limp.


    The girl¡¯s grip faltered for a fraction of a second, caught off guard by my sudden stillness.


    That was all I needed.


    I twisted my body sharply, pulling my wrist free, and jumped back.


    The girl¡¯s golden eyes narrowed.


    "Clever."


    She raised a hand¡ª


    And a spear of pure fire formed above her palm.


    I reacted instantly, gathering my mana, shaping it into something solid.


    A barrier wasn¡¯t enough.


    I needed something defend myself.


    I needed to fight back.


    For Noah.


    ¡­And for Venus.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let go of that bastard this time now that I finally met him after years.


    That bitch.


    Mana surged through me, and a blade of pure light formed in my hand.


    The girl smirked.


    "Let¡¯s see how long you last."


    She hurled the spear.


    I swung my blade.


    The moment the two attacks clashed, a massive shockwave tore through the battlefield.


    The ground cracked beneath us, and fire exploded in every direction.


    I gritted my teeth, pushing back with everything I had.


    The heat was unbearable. The force behind the attack threatened to crush me.


    But I endured.


    I wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Not yet.


    Not until this trial was over.


    The masked figure reappeared beside me, their robes tattered, but their stance firm.


    "You understand now."


    I nodded once. "This isn¡¯t just a battle."


    "No. This is a lesson."


    The being let out a low chuckle.


    "How amusing. You finally see it."


    It raised both hands this time, and the flames around us began to spiral, forming a massive vortex of fire.


    "But now that you understand¡­ can you survive the final test?"


    I tightened my grip on my blade. My breath was heavy, my body ached, but I refused to back down.


    Because I finally knew.


    This wasn¡¯t about winning.


    It was about proving that I could stand my ground.


    That I could take responsibility of my choices.


    That I was worthy of passing this trial.


    I looked at the masked figure.


    They nodded.


    I turned back to the girl.


    And then I charged.


    The final battle had begun.


    ***

 Chapter 75: Worthy?

    I ran straight into the storm of fire.


    Heat blasted against my skin, my robe nearly catching flame as I raised the sword in my hand.


    The girl stood at the center of the chaos, her eyes watching me with amusement.


    Her power surged through the air, making it heavy, thick, and suffocating.


    "Foolish," She murmured. "You will burn."


    But I ignored her.


    I had already decided¡ªI wouldn¡¯t run. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I would see this through, no matter what.


    The masked figure moved beside me, his own blade glowing with crimson energy.


    We charged together, cutting through the swirling flames.


    The girl raised her hand again and I realised that maybe the motion of raising her hands in the air had something to do woth her powers. A column of fire erupted between us, forcing us apart. I skidded to a stop, coughing as smoke filled my lungs.


    "You still don¡¯t understand, do you?" The girl¡¯s voice echoed through the battlefield. She stepped towards me, their form flickering like a mirage. "This is not a fight you can win."


    I tightened my grip on my sword.


    "Then why give me the chance to fight at all?"


    "Because it is not victory that matters."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine.


    I already knew this wasn¡¯t just about strength. It was about proving myself. About proving I could face the consequences of my own actions.


    But there was something else.


    Something I hadn¡¯t realized yet.


    The girl vanished again.


    I barely had time to react before she appeared in front of me.


    Her hand pressed against my chest.


    And then¡ª


    Fire.


    A hot, unbearable pain shot through my body. It felt like my very soul was being set ablaze.


    I gasped, falling to my knees as flames wrapped around my figure.


    "Feel it." Their voice was soft now. "The weight of your choice."


    The trial wasn¡¯t just about taking responsibility.


    It was about understanding.


    Understanding the pain of those who suffered because of their choices.


    Understanding the burden of power.


    Understanding why Suryi had once fallen.


    I gritted my teeth, my vision blurring from the heat. The flames dug into my skin, but I refused to scream.


    I wouldn¡¯t break.


    I couldn¡¯t break.


    For the first time in the last 8 years, the urge to live rekindled in me.


    I WANTED TO LIVE¡ª


    Somewhere in the distance, I heard the masked figure moving. He was trying to reach me.


    But I knew.


    This was something I had to endure alone.


    I forced my head up, locking eyes with the girl.


    My whole body felt like it was being torn apart, but I still clenched my fists.


    "You want me to suffer?" My voice came out hoarse. "Then I¡¯ll suffer."


    The girl¡¯s expression flickered¡ªjust for a moment.


    That was the answer, wasn¡¯t it?


    Not fighting. Not running.


    Read latest chapters on FreeNovelFire


    Enduring.


    Accepting.


    The flames burned brighter, wrapping around me in a swirling inferno.


    My mind screamed at me to give up, to lose my will and surrender.


    ARGHHH


    I found myself screaming out loud.. no, I did not wish to die.


    Staring deep into the girl¡¯s soul a teardrop escaped my eyes.


    No.


    It was not because I was scared of death.


    Neither was it because of the pain in my body.


    No.


    I wanted to live.


    And it was because of this that I refused to give up.


    And so,


    I let it happen.


    I let the fire consume me.


    Pain turned into something else.


    Heat became a familiar warmth.


    The agony dulled into a deep, pulsing ache.


    And then¡ª


    The fire disappeared.


    I gasped, falling forward on my four limbs.


    My whole body was trembling, and my heart almost stopped beating, but I was alive.


    The girl¡¯s figure slowly morphed into how I had seen her exactly before she had escaped.


    The soft features of her face only reinforced me that I had made a right choice in freeing that smile.


    The girl stood over me, her golden eyes glowing.


    "You understand now?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stand. My legs were weak, but I managed to stay upright.


    "Yes," I whispered.


    This trial was never about strength. Never about battle.


    It was about whether I could face pain without turning away.


    Whether I could endure.


    The masked figure stepped forward. "You have passed."


    The world around us shifted. The blackened sky began to fade, the swirling flames dying out.


    The ground trembled, and cracks of golden light spread through the scorched earth.


    All of a sudden, the girl let out a soft chuckle.


    "You are not like Suryi."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She looked at me¡ªreally looked at me, as if seeing something new.


    "She fought. She struggled. She tried to fix her mistake with power."


    Her gaze softened.


    "You chose to carry it instead."


    The realization struck deep in me.


    Suryi had tried to undo her mistake by fighting back, by proving her strength.


    But I had done the opposite.


    I had accepted my suffering.


    And in doing so, I had proven I was ready. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl then took a step back.


    The golden glow around her figure dimmed, as she flashed me another smile.


    "You are worthy."


    A rush of energy surged through the air, wrapping around me like a warm embrace. My wounds faded, my exhaustion lifting as a mysterious power settled deep into my core.


    I gasped as a mark burned itself onto my wrist¡ªa sword of fire, glowing faintly before it faded into my skin.


    The masked figure lowered beside me also lowered his sword.


    "The trial of the Forsaken Child has ended."


    The world shattered like glass.


    And then?


    I was falling.


    ***


    A/N: Just wanted to let yall know that these are the bonus chapters I¡¯m uploading as promised previously.


    The offer still continues until the 25th of March.


    For every 1000 coins worth gift, I¡¯ll upload a Bonus Chapter.


    And


    For every Magic Castle, I¡¯ll upload 7 Bonus Chapters!!


    Regards,


    Bearateme_

 Chapter 76 76: Suryi’s Inheritance

    The world around me cracked like pieces of glass.


    Darkness swallowed my vision, the weight of the trial lifting, only to be replaced by a sudden, terrifying drop.


    My body plummeted through an endless void, the remnants of fire flickering around me before vanishing into the abyss.


    Wind howled past my ears, but there was no sky, no ground¡ªonly the sensation of falling.


    I tried to move, to reach out, but my limbs felt heavy, unresponsive.


    My breath came in rough intervals and my heart pounded like a war drum in the chest.


    Was this part of the trial?


    Had I truly passed?


    Or was I still being tested?


    The warmth of the mark on my wrist pulsed faintly, the only indication that what had happened was real.


    That I had endured the flames.


    That I had survived.


    Yet, I had no time to think.


    The fall ended abruptly.


    A thud rattled my bones as I landed hard on solid ground. Pain shot through my legs, but I bit down a cry, pushing myself up onto shaking arms.


    The air was cool now, free of the suffocating heat from before.


    I blinked.


    Stone.


    I was lying on smooth, polished stone, the surface cold beneath my palms.


    The space around me was dimly lit, golden torches flickering against towering walls.


    A vast, open hall stretched ahead, lined with thick marble columns.


    I knew this place.


    I had seen it before¡ªyears ago, in paintings and old texts.


    The Temple of Suryi.


    I swallowed, my throat still raw from the flames.


    The masked figure was gone.


    The chained girl was gone.


    I was alone.


    Forcing myself to stand, I steadied my already wobbling legs.


    My every muscle pained from the stretch, but I was alive.


    That was all that mattered.


    Before I could take a step, a deep, echoing voice rang through the hall.


    "You have walked the path of judgment. Now, you must walk the path of truth."


    The words vibrated through the stone, through my very bones. I turned sharply, feeling someone''s presence.


    At the end of the hall, a figure sat upon a massive throne.


    She was draped in flowing red and gold robes, her posture regal yet relaxed. Long, crimson hair cascaded down her back, her expression unreadable. The air around her shimmered with heat, the faint embers of a dying fire.


    Suryi.


    The Goddess of Flames.


    I had seen statues of her before, heard the stories passed down through generations. But now, standing before her in the flesh, I felt something I hadn''t expected.


    She didn''t radiate overwhelming divinity.


    She felt¡­ human.


    "Took you long enough," she mused, her golden eyes piercing into me.


    I stiffened. "Where am I?"


    Suryi leaned forward, resting her chin on her knuckles. "You''re still within the trial, girl. Or rather, the part of it that truly matters."


    My stomach twisted. "I thought I had already passed."


    Her lips curled into something between amusement and pity. "You endured the flames. You accepted suffering. That was only the first step."


    I clenched my fists. "Then what is this?"


    She motioned around her. "This is where I ask you the only question that matters."


    Silence stretched between us.


    Suryi''s gaze bore into mine, unblinking, unyielding.


    "Now that you have endured, tell me¡ªwhat is justice?"


    The words struck me harder than any flame.


    I froze.


    What was justice?


    For so long, justice had been an abstract concept to me.


    A word people used to justify revenge, to justify cruelty.


    Was it about punishing the guilty?


    Protecting the innocent? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I thought back to the child in chains.


    To the golden-eyed girl who had tested me.


    To the masked figure who had warned me.


    Had I done the right thing?


    Had I truly saved her?


    I opened my mouth, then closed it.


    I didn''t know.


    Suryi tilted her head. "You hesitate."


    I exhaled sharply. "Because¡­ I don''t have an answer."


    Her eyes narrowed. "Then why did you act?"


    I swallowed. "Because I had to."


    Suryi leaned back. "You had to?"


    I hesitated again.


    Why had I?


    Because the child had begged me to? Because the sight of her chained and broken had been unbearable?


    Or because¡­


    Because I had seen myself in her.


    I clenched my fists. "Because I couldn''t stand there and do nothing."


    Suryi studied me for a long moment. Then she sighed, shaking her head. "You humans are always the same."


    I tensed. "What do you mean?"


    She waved a hand lazily. "You mistake emotion for justice. You think that by acting on your feelings, you''re doing the right thing."


    I gritted my teeth. "And you think justice means turning your back on suffering?"


    Her gaze sharpened.


    A pause.


    Then, she chuckled. "Good."


    I blinked.


    What?


    Suryi stood from her throne, descending the steps toward me. With every step, the air around her shifted, the embers growing brighter.


    "Justice isn''t about being right," she murmured. "It isn''t about being kind, either. It''s about making a choice and living with it."


    She stopped in front of me, golden eyes locking onto mine.


    "You freed that child. You accepted the consequences. That is enough."


    Relief washed over me, but before I could speak, Suryi reached out.


    Her hand pressed against my forehead.


    Heat surged through me¡ªdifferent from the flames before. This was not pain.


    This was knowledge.


    Memories that weren''t mine flashed before my eyes.


    A battlefield drenched in fire.


    A goddess standing alone, sword in hand.


    A broken world, shattered by a single mistake.


    Suryi''s past.


    Her failure.


    Her guilt.


    Her endless, burning regret.


    I gasped, stumbling back.


    Suryi withdrew her hand, watching me carefully. "Now, you understand."


    I clutched my chest, my heart pounding. "You... you regret what you did."


    Her expression didn''t change. "I did what I had to do."


    The words echoed my own.


    I took a shaky breath. "And now...?"


    She turned, walking back to her throne. "Now, you wake up."


    The temple began to fade, the stone crumbling into golden dust.


    I felt myself being pulled away, the weight of my body growing lighter.


    Suryi''s voice echoed in the distance.


    "You carry my mark now, Sylvie. Do not waste it."


    And then¡ª


    I opened my eyes.


    ***

 Chapter 77 77: Home

    A heavy breath escaped my lips. My body felt weightless, drifting in a liminal space between waking and dreaming.


    The golden dust of the temple had faded, and the warmth of Suryi''s presence was gone.


    I blinked¡ª


    And gasped.


    I wasn''t in the temple anymore.


    I was¡­ home.


    The room around me was one I knew all too well.


    My pulse quickened, and for a second, I thought this was another one of the Goddess''s tricks.


    A cruel jest.


    But then my gaze fell upon the frame on the wall.


    And my heart almost stopped beating.


    It was him.


    A man sitting on a grand throne, his presence commanding even through the stillness of the photograph.


    His long black hair, sharp golden eyes, and calm yet unreadable expression were etched into my soul.


    Dragneel D. Romero.


    My son.


    And beside him, her soft features frozen in time, was Aster.


    Noah''s mother.


    My breath came out shaky as I stepped closer.


    Dragneel¡­


    I reached out, my fingers hovering just above the frame, as if touching it would break the illusion.


    Aster''s warm smile stared back at me, a stark contrast to my son''s composed expression.


    They had been here.


    They had lived here.


    And yet¡ª


    A loud ding! echoed in my ears.


    I flinched.


    A system prompt appeared before me in glowing letters.


    [You have successfully passed the trial!]


    Unique Title Acquired: The Goddess''s Favourite. Suryi is impressed with your results and grants upon you the following rewards.


    New Skill Acquired: Infernal Dominion: Your flames are now absolute. Mortal fire will obey your will.


    New Skill Acquired: Sword of Judgement: A blade formed of divine will, manifesting in times of absolute justice.


    When wielded, it weighs the sins of those before it.


    Against the wicked, its edge is merciless. Against the innocent, it remains light as a feather.


    ***


    I exhaled, my fingers curling into a tight fist.


    The weight of the words settled over me, but I couldn''t focus on them.


    Because as I looked around again, taking in the familiar yet untouched surroundings, a dreadful realization sank in. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t the Goddess''s doing.


    This wasn''t some lingering illusion.


    This was real.


    I knew this place.


    I had walked these halls before, sat in that chair by the window, scolded my son for staying up too late studying.


    This was the very same apartment studio Dragneel had insisted on buying. The home he had built with Aster. The place where they had lived.


    The place where they had died.


    My throat tightened, my vision blurring.


    It looked exactly as it had back then.


    The furniture remained untouched. The walls bore the same soft, warm tones.


    The bookshelf still held Dragneel''s favorite novels, neatly arranged as if waiting for him to return.


    And it hit me, deep and sharp¡ª


    Venus.


    It had to be him.


    The reason this place remained unchanged, preserved like a shrine to the past, was because of him.


    The man I had left behind.


    The man who had sent Noah and me away to protect us.


    The man who had carried the weight of it all alone.


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, swallowing the sob that threatened to escape.


    I had always known how much Venus loved me. Loved us.


    But when the previous patriarch of the Romero house¡ªNoah''s father¡ªhad died, chaos had erupted.


    The clan had wanted power.


    And to secure it, they had wanted Noah''s head.


    Venus had no choice but to exile us, to act as a temporary patriarch while the family searched for a new heir.


    He had shouldered everything¡ªbetrayal, responsibility, and grief¡ªwhile ensuring we lived.


    And now?


    Now that Noah had returned¡­


    Now that I had returned, bearing the mark of a God¡­


    This house would become a political battlefield once again.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling sharply.


    No.


    Things were different now.


    Noah had grown.


    And I had grown.


    I had not endured the flames of judgment just to let history repeat itself.


    I would not let Venus bear this burden alone.


    We had spent too many years apart, too many years surviving instead of living.


    Not anymore.


    I straightened, steeling my resolve, and wiped the wetness from my eyes.


    No more running. No more hesitation.


    We were home.


    And this time, we would stay.


    With that thought, I stepped forward, heading toward the sound of voices drifting from outside the room.


    As I pushed open the door, the sight before me nearly made me stop in my tracks.


    Venus sat comfortably, his long gray beard twitching as he laughed at something.


    And across from him, mirroring the same amused grin, was Noah.


    The very same two men who had been at each other''s throats just a while ago¡ª


    Were now laughing together.


    Like old friends.


    Like long-lost brothers.


    I stood frozen in the doorway, unable to process what I was seeing.


    Noah, the sharp-tongued boy who barely tolerated authority, was leaning back in his chair, smirking at Venus like they had been comrades for years.


    Venus, who had once carried the weight of exile and loss, was chuckling with an ease I had not seen in decades.


    I expected tension. I expected resentment.


    But instead, I found them enjoying themselves.


    I blinked, my mind scrambling to catch up.


    "What the actual¡­ fuck?"


    The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    Noah and Venus turned to me at the same time.


    Noah raised an eyebrow, looking entirely too amused. "Grandma, language."


    Venus chuckled, stroking his beard. "You always did have a way with words, my love."


    I narrowed my eyes, walking towards the sleek, wooden table near the kitchen. "Someone better explain what''s going on here."


    Noah stretched lazily, his smirk deepening. "Oh, you know. Just some healthy bonding."


    Venus nodded. "Indeed. A man-to-man conversation, if you will."


    I crossed my arms. "The last time I saw you two together, you were trying to kill each other."


    Noah shrugged. "Well, things change."


    Venus grinned. "Quite fast, I might add."


    I stared at them, then let out a slow breath.


    Perhaps this wasn''t a bad thing.


    Perhaps, despite everything, we could still be a family.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, sighing. "I need a drink."


    Noah smirked. "Same."


    Venus laughed. "I''ll pour us some tea."


    And just like that, the weight in my chest lightened¡ªjust a little.


    We were home.


    ***

 Chapter 78 78: Assassination Attempt

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The journey had drained me to the bones.


    From the moment we entered that cursed forest to the second, we stepped into that city, it had been nothing but blood, sweat, and aching muscles.


    Every step through the forest had felt like a fight for survival, each night filled with the distant howls of beasts and the paranoia of never truly being safe.


    And even now, as we walked through the towering gates of the Romero estate, the feeling hadn''t left me.


    I could feel it in the air¡ªthe weight of unspoken history, of bitter memories buried deep beneath layers of time.


    It had been eight years since I last saw this place.


    I should have felt something. Anger. Resentment.


    Hate


    But right now, I only felt tired¡ª


    Dirt had covered the oversized black cloak Ma had given me.


    My hands were covered in sweat due to how warm it was.


    Ma, walking beside me, looked just as bad. Her brown gown was practically in tatters, her pink hair had grown dull even under the dim morning light due to all the exhaustion and dirt.


    We must''ve looked like beggars.


    Yet, not a single guard questioned us.


    They all knew who we were.


    Even after all these years, they still recognized the exiled heir and his grandmother.


    They just didn''t dare to say a word.


    With silent steps, they escorted us through the long, empty halls.


    The estate was as big and grand as I remembered¡ªpolished marble floors stretching endlessly, towering chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, and the refreshing scent of incense filling every corridor.


    But it felt... cold.


    Lifeless.


    Eight years ago, this place had been our home. Now, it was just a graveyard of the past.


    We were heading toward the throne hall, where my grandfather, Venus Romero, was supposed to be waiting.


    My body tensed at the thought of seeing him again.


    A bit.


    But I wasn''t mad about the exile.


    Not anymore.


    No, the thing that was boiling my blood¡ªthe thing that made my hands curl into fists as I walked¡ªwas something far worse.


    A man in disguise had tried to kill us.


    Not on the road. Not in some dark alley.


    But inside the estate.


    I hadn''t hesitated then.


    The moment I felt the shift in the air, the killing intent crawling up my spine, I moved.


    One of the guards that had been following us jumped at Ma.


    A glint of steel. A dagger¡ªaimed at my grandmother''s throat.


    I grabbed Ma by the shoulder and pushed her aside.


    Pain exploded in my left shoulder as a cold metal pierced through my flesh, but I didn''t let out a single sound.


    I was used to pain.


    Catching the assassin''s wrist before he could twist the blade deeper inside me, my other hand shot forward, wrapping around his throat.


    Soul siphoning.


    His eyes widened.


    But, so did mine.


    I felt a throbbing pain hit my head, so much so that my grip on the man''s neck almost fell.


    The man was no better than me, his eyes had almost rolled up while his body spasmed a little.


    [Noah! Stop right now. That man has almost as much soul power as you!!]


    [Ughh, fuck. Just break his neck and we''ll be done here. you foolish brat-]


    I realised that in my anger, I had actually used my ability on someone who is actually a human.


    All this while I had only used the power on beasts and maybe that''s why it was so much easier.


    Fuck.


    The man''s blade slipped from his fingers, clattering uselessly to the ground as I instantly squeezed his neck before he could retaliate.


    The crack of his neck breaking echoed so silently that maybe I was the only one who had heard it.


    And just like that, The assassin was dead.


    His weight slumped against me, but I didn''t let go.


    Instead, I stood there, breathing slowly, letting the pain in my head settle into a dull ache.


    As for the blood dripping from my shoulder wound?


    I ignored it.


    My fingers tightened around the corpse''s throat.


    It had to be from the Assassin''s Guild only-


    How had he gotten inside the estate in the first place though?


    My jaw clenched.


    This wasn''t just a random attempt on my life.


    This was something bigger.


    Something deliberate.


    And I was dead set on erasing the entire existence of this Assassin''s hall now.


    Granma walked beside me, silent as ever.


    But I could feel it¡ªthe tension in her posture, the tightness in her expression.


    She wasn''t just tired.


    She was angry.


    And honestly?


    So was I.


    A silence hung in the corridor, thick with tension.


    The other guards stood frozen, eyes darting between me and the dead man in my grip.


    Sylvie pushed herself up from the floor, brushing the dust off her tattered gown.


    Her gaze flickered to me, then to the corpse.


    "Noah." Her voice was calm, but I could hear the edge of warning beneath it.


    Exhaling sharply through my nose, without another word, I turned on my heel and walked forward.


    We didn''t need a guide.


    Ma and I both knew exactly where the throne hall was.


    I had lived here for nine years.


    And even though I had been exiled for eight, nothing had changed.


    The familiar halls stretched before me, the place screamed simplicity and regalness, polished yet empty.


    The tap of my boots echoed through the silent corridors.


    Each step I took further made me angry, the weight of old memories pressing against me.


    The guards didn''t move to stop me.


    They wanted to. I could see it in their eyes¡ªthe flicker of anger, the resentment burning behind their helmets.


    How dare an exile kill one of their own?


    But they didn''t move.


    Because no matter how much they hated me¡­


    I was still the heir to the Romero family.


    One of the Seven Commandments.


    And the corpse in my grip?


    He had died without a fight. Without a single scratch on him¡ªaside from the mark of my hand on his throat.


    They couldn''t explain it.


    I was sure of it.


    And they weren''t willing to take the risk of challenging me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension in the air was suffocating.


    I stepped through the massive doors, dragging the dead assassin from his neck.


    The guards at the entrance snapped to attention before one of them turned hurriedly, his voice carrying urgency as he sent a message through the estate.


    "Summon the Lord immediately. There''s a¡­ slight problem."


    I didn''t wait for their response.


    Pushing the doors open, I stepped into the throne hall, blood dripping from my shoulder, and waited for my grandfather.


    The Patriarch


    Venus D. Romero.


    ***

 Chapter 79 79: The Seal

    The doors shut behind me with a dull thud.


    For a moment, I just stood there, blood dripping slowly from my shoulder as it soaked into my already messy cloak.


    My grip on the assassin''s corpse had loosened, but I still held him by the throat, his lifeless body hanging like a discarded doll. The guards who had followed me stayed outside, not daring to step in. Even they knew better than to cause a scene here. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The throne hall was just as I remembered.


    A vast, open space lay before me, lined with towering black pillars that seemed to reach endlessly toward the ceiling.


    The polished marble floor gleamed, reflecting the light of the massive, golden chandelier above¡ª


    At the far end of the room stood the throne itself.


    Sculpted from black obsidian, edged with silver, it was a relic of the past¡ªan ancient seat of power belonging to the head of the Romero family.


    Empty.


    Venus wasn''t here yet.


    I exhaled sharply, my breath echoing in the huge space. It smelled the same as always¡ªsandalwood incense, burning embers, and something sharp, something heavy. The scent of power.


    Eight years.


    Eight years since I last stood in this place. Eight years since the day he exiled me.


    I didn''t know what I was expecting to feel. Regret? Bitterness? A sense of loss?


    Nothing.


    Nothing except the slow-burning anger in my chest, not for the past, not for the exile, but for what had just happened outside these halls.


    An assassin had been waiting for us, hidden among the palace guards.


    This could only mean that someone had let him in. Someone had arranged for him to be here.


    And the worst part?


    It wasn''t even meant for me.


    That blade had been aimed at her.


    I clenched my jaw, my grip tightening on the assassin''s limp throat.


    Ma was still outside.


    She had been the one to tell me to come in alone. She didn''t want to step inside¡ªnot with the guards still watching, still listening.


    And maybe she was right.


    She had suffered enough for me.


    For my mistakes.


    But I had already made up my mind.


    I wasn''t going to let anyone else decide our fate ever again.


    A flicker of movement snapped me out of my thoughts.


    The double doors at the other end of the hall swung open, and heavy footsteps echoed against the white marble floor.


    He was here.


    Venus D. Romero.


    The man who ruled over this estate with an iron grip, the man who had cast us aside just to keep us ''protected''.


    And the man who, despite everything, I had no intention of killing.


    His presence filled the room like a storm rolling in, dark and heavy.


    The patriarch''s black robes moved slightly as he walked, his long silver-streaked hair tied back in a loose knot.


    With sharp, calculating, hazel eyes that locked onto mine the moment he stepped forward, Venus'' gaze flickered briefly to the body I held before settling back on my face.


    He didn''t speak. Not yet.


    Neither did I.


    A long silence stretched between us, the tension so thick it could be cut with a knife.


    Then, slowly, he tilted his head. "You''ve made quite the entrance."


    His voice was the same. Deep. Calm. Detached.


    I let go of the corpse.


    The assassin''s body collapsed to the floor with a dull thump, the blood from my shoulder wound dripping onto his already lifeless face.


    "An assassin disguised as a palace guard," I said, voice flat. "Tried to kill my grandmother."


    Venus''s gaze darkened.


    It was subtle. A flicker of something in his expression, a small shift in the way he stood. But I caught it.


    A sliver of rage.


    Not at me.


    At the audacity.


    Venus D. Romero might have exiled me. He might have cast me aside without hesitation. But if there was one thing the world knew about him, it was never to touch his wife.


    That had always been it until he exiled me out of the house and Ma followed along.


    Silence stretched again.


    Then, after a long breath, Venus stepped forward, his boots clicking softly against the marble floor.


    "I assume you didn''t come here just to bring me a corpse," he said, stopping a few paces away.


    "No."


    "Then?"


    I met his gaze, unwavering.


    "You summoned us."


    A pause.


    Then he sighed. "I did."


    Another pause.


    Venus''s gaze flickered to the body at my feet. Then, ever so slightly, his brows furrowed.


    No wounds.


    No blood.


    Just a lifeless corpse, untouched¡ªexcept for my hand wrapped around his throat.


    His eyes returned to mine. "How?"


    I didn''t answer.


    I didn''t need to.


    Venus studied me for a long moment. Then, finally, he exhaled. "I assume you didn''t come here just to deliver a corpse."


    I took a step forward. "No."


    "Then why?"


    I didn''t hesitate.


    "Remove the seal on Ma, Patriarch Romero."


    The hall fell silent.


    Venus''s expression didn''t change. But something about the way he stood, the slight shift of his weight, the faint tightening of his jaw¡ª told me he wasn''t expecting that.


    Not a greeting.


    Not a word of acknowledgment.


    Just a simple, demand.


    Something flickered in his black eyes. Something sharp.


    A bitter chuckle left his lips. "You walk into my palace, kill my guard, and then make demands of me? Is that how you were taught to ask for favors, young man?"


    I didn''t react.


    His words were bait.


    He wanted me to get angry. He wanted me to slip, to show emotion, to prove that I was still that same sickly, powerless boy from eight years ago.


    I simply pointed at the dead man. "That man is from the Assassins Guild," I said, my voice steady.


    "Someone inside your palace let him in."


    The amusement vanished from Venus''s face, it seemed that he still had a hard time believing my words.


    His gaze flickered to the corpse again, fingers twitching ever so slightly.


    I could see the calculations running through the man''s mind until finally, the realization set in.


    If I was telling the truth, then that meant someone close to him had betrayed him.


    But that wasn''t my concern.


    I took another step forward.


    "I don''t care about the Assassins Guild," I said flatly. "I''ll deal with them myself. But the seal on my grandma? That''s something only you can remove."


    My hazel eyes met his black ones.


    "Do it."


    Another demand.


    Venus exhaled slowly.


    For the first time since stepping into this hall, something in his expression shifted.


    Not anger.


    Not calculation.


    But something deeper.


    Something that almost looked like regret.


    He studied me, his gaze searching, as if he was looking for something¡ªsomething familiar.


    Something that no longer existed.


    Then, quietly, he muttered under his breath.


    "...You''re just like your father."


    The words should have meant nothing to me.


    But they didn''t.


    Because for the first time since arriving at this estate, I saw it in his face.


    The realization.


    The acceptance.


    The fact that the Noah he once knew no longer existed.


    ***

 Chapter 80 80: The Seal (2)

    "You''re just like your father." My expression had almost faltered for a fraction of a second when he said that.


    But I quickly hid it with a smirk. "Oh? And what does that mean?"


    His lips pressed into a thin line.


    We stared at each other for a long moment before he finally exhaled and ran a hand through his greying hair. "Where is Sylvie?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Oh? So you finally remember your wife?"


    The veins in his temple twitched.


    I could tell he was barely holding himself back from smacking me.


    But instead of snapping, he turned to his guards and ordered, "Leave."


    The guards hesitated at first, glancing between the two of us.


    I raised an eyebrow, daring them to disobey. One by one, they hurried out like frightened mice.


    The heavy doors slammed shut behind them, leaving the two of us alone in the vast throne hall.


    Venus pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing. "Call her inside."


    The words had barely left his mouth when the door creaked open.


    And then she stepped in.


    My grandmother.


    Sylvie.


    For a moment, silence settled over the room. I kept my expression neutral, but my fingers twitched at my sides as I realised something.


    She looked¡­ old.


    Too old.


    Her once vibrant pink hair were dull, streaked with silver. Deep lines creased her face, evidence of years that hadn''t passed naturally.


    She wasn''t supposed to look like this. She wasn''t supposed to be this way.


    A crushing realisation hit me.


    Ma had slowly been aging all this while, maybe hiding it with her so called ''facial products''.


    But now that we had been in the forest, fighting for god knows how long along with all that tension in the city we took the portal from, it all became painfully clear.


    In all these years, she was just trying to hold on to her past self.


    That maybe her mana core being sealed had more impact then just locking away her mana.


    Fuck.


    My jaw clenched.


    Meanwhile, Venus''s eyes widened as he took her in, his entire body tensing.


    He didn''t speak, but he didn''t have to. The horror in his gaze was enough.


    Sylvie sighed, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Still as dramatic as ever, I see."


    I scoffed almost immediately. "Oh, trust me, Grandma. He''s just getting started."


    Venus shot me a sharp glare but I only smirked.


    Damn that old man.


    He stepped forward, keeping his voice softer this time. "Sylvie¡­ come here."


    She hesitated. I saw it¡ªthe way her fingers curled slightly, the way she weighed her options.


    Then, slowly, she walked forward, stopping just out of his reach.


    I didn''t miss the way his hands trembled. He wanted to reach for her. He wanted to do something.


    But Sylvie took a step back.


    Venus froze.


    "Why now, Venus?" she whispered. "After all this time¡­ why now?"


    I tilted my head, watching as he clenched his fists. He didn''t answer.


    Because he had none.


    A dry chuckle escaped me. "Look at you two. What a touching reunion." My voice dripped with amusement.


    Then, meeting Venus''s eyes, I added, "Say, Patriarch¡­ are you regretting your decisions now?"


    His patience snapped.


    Maybe?


    Before I could react, the said man was standing in front of me ad he reached his hand out to me.


    I was lifted off the ground.


    Quite literally¨C


    His fingers pressed against my forehead, keeping me suspended mid-air.


    My hazel eyes widened slightly. Not from fear. Not from pain. Just mild surprise.


    Even so, I didn''t struggle.


    Venus''s lips curved into a slow, almost a kind smile. The kind that hid something dangerous underneath. "Call. Me. Your. Grandfather."


    I raised an eyebrow, my hands gripping his wrist, but I didn''t fight back. "Tsk. You''re still as childish as ever," I muttered.


    His grip didn''t loosen.


    A long pause stretched between us, filled with nothing but silence.


    I knew what he wanted.


    I also knew he wouldn''t let go until he got it.


    With a sigh, I finally muttered, "Grandpa."


    His eyes flickered.


    For a second, just a second, something softened.


    Then I added, "Happy now, old man?"


    And just like that, without any warning, he let go.


    Landing straight on the floor, I grumbled; cursing this old2. man in my mind as I adjusted my robes, looking up at him with a blank stare. "Was that necessary?"


    Sylvie sighed, crossing her arms. "Really, Venus?"


    The old man rubbed his temples. "He deserved it."


    I smirked. "You just wanted to show off."


    He ignored me, turning back to Sylvie instead. "Let me see you."


    She stiffened but didn''t resist when he took her hand this time. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I watched as his expression darkened.


    Ma''s hands were cold. Calloused.


    The woman who once held warmth now carried nothing but the weight of time.


    "You''ve suffered, haven''t you?" he murmured.


    She didn''t answer.


    Instead, she pulled her hand away.


    "I survived."


    Venus inhaled sharply. "I never wanted this, Sylvie."


    I scoffed. "Could''ve fooled us."


    His gaze snapped to me. "I did what I had to."


    "Sure," I drawled. "And look how well that turned out."


    Sylvie placed a hand on my shoulder. "Enough," she said simply.


    I clicked my tongue but didn''t argue.


    She was right.


    We didn''t have time for this.


    Venus took a slow breath before turning to face me completely. "You came here for a reason."


    I nodded. "You know why."


    His jaw clenched.


    The seal.


    The very thing that had condemned my grandmother to a powerless existence.


    "It''s not that simple," he said.


    I tilted my head. "Isn''t it?"


    Sylvie tensed beside me, but she said nothing.


    The silence stretched between us like a blade waiting to drop.


    Venus and I locked eyes, neither of us willing to back down.


    His black gaze bore into mine, hard and calculating, as if weighing every possible outcome of this conversation.


    I didn''t need to guess what was going through his head. He knew he had no choice but to agree.


    Good.


    Still, I could see the resistance in his posture, the way he couldn''t stop tapping his leg on the floor.


    "Do you even understand what you''re asking for?" Venus asked, his voice edged with warning.


    I tilted my head slightly, lips curling. "Oh? Should I say ''please'' to make it easier for you?"


    Sylvie shot me a sharp look, but I didn''t waver.


    I wasn''t here to grovel.


    No.


    I was here to unseal my Ma''s mana core.


    And I would do just that.


    Whatever it takes¡ª


    ***

 Chapter 81 81: Chosen

    Venus sighed, rubbing his temples as if this conversation was giving him a headache.


    I wasn''t surprised¡ªhe had never liked being backed into a corner, and I had just shoved him straight into one.


    But I didn''t care.


    He had bound Sylvie''s mana. He had stripped her of the power that had once made her strong.


    And now, he was going to fix it.


    It didn''t matter if he hesitated.


    It didn''t matter if he regretted it.


    He was going to undo it.


    And I wasn''t leaving until he did.


    His voice finally broke the silence. "This isn''t just a simple trick, Noah. The seal was placed with high magic¡ªundoing it requires more than just a snap of my fingers."


    I didn''t blink. "Then get started."


    Venus glanced at Sylvie, but she wasn''t looking at him.


    She was looking at me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her black eyes, always sharp, always filled with a fire that could burn through the strongest steel, were clouded with worry.


    I hated it.


    I didn''t want her to worry about me. I didn''t need her to.


    I clenched my fists. This wasn''t about me. This was about her.


    "Fine," Venus muttered, exhaling heavily. He turned to Sylvie, extending his hand. "Come here."


    She hesitated for a fraction of a second before stepping forward.


    Even I had to admit¡ªseeing her up close like this... It hurt.


    Sylvie had always been strong. A force of nature.


    But now?


    She looked... tired.


    Her pink hair, once so vibrant, had dulled. Her frame, once steady and unshakable, seemed too thin, too fragile, as if she had been carrying an unbearable weight for far too long.


    It pissed me off.


    I had read about this. I had seen what happened to her in The Book of Sin.


    She was supposed to never see the end of the day.


    Ma never had the chance to unseal her mana according to the book, and even if I''m taking a risk changing things, I wouldn''t stop because of it.


    Venus placed his fingers over her abdomen, his magic brushing against the invisible seal. The moment he made contact, I could almost feel it¡ªthe squirmy, almost hidden energy pulsing beneath her skin.


    It was still there.


    Holding her down.


    Restraining her.


    If I hadn''t awakened my physique, I wouldn''t even be able to sense mana, much less understand what was going on between Venus and Sylvie grandma.


    I gritted my teeth as Venus closed his eyes, his power flowing through his fingertips. The moment his magic touched the seal, I felt it push back.


    A force like a chained beast surged from Grandma''s abdomen, such that shivers went down my spine just feeling the brunt of it.


    Grandpa''s hold over Ma''s abdomen lightened. "Damn it," he muttered, wiping over the streak of sweat that had just appeared on his forehead.


    I watched in silence as he pushed forward with sheer determination and pulled at the seal.


    Unsealing the multiple layers of magic that had held Sylvie''s mana hostage for years must be extremely tough.


    Although it seemed that I was challenging Venus, it was more about the fact that without pushing him, he wouldn''t have been able to do it this fast.


    His breathing turned weaker as he tried to keep his hands steady on Ma.


    It seemed that the seal on grandma was quite more annoying than I had guven it credit to.


    My Grandfather, the patriarch of the Romero house, the King of the Black Blade Kingdom, the head of one of the seven great commandments.


    Even a person like him was having a hard time removing the seal, and that was when he had put it himself in the first place.


    Then¡ª


    A violent shockwave exploded from Ma''s body.


    Venus staggered backward, nearly losing his balance.


    The hall trembled.


    The air crackled.


    A whirlwind of crimson energy erupted from Grandma, as if the seal itself was fighting to stay intact.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath.


    Venus gritted his teeth, thrusting his power forward again. The resistance only grew stronger, twisting, burning, lashing out like a caged animal refusing to be freed.


    I stood my ground, watching. Waiting.


    If he failed¡ª


    No. I wouldn''t let that happen.


    Venus pressed his fingers harder against Sylvie''s stomach, pouring more of his strength into breaking the seal.


    His eyes darkened, veins bulging against his skin as the bindings seemed to crack, fractures forming across the invisible restraints.


    Ma gasped.


    The pressure around her eased.


    And then¡ª


    Snap.


    A deafening roar of energy burst from her body, rippling through the hall.


    The walls trembled. The air became dense with raw, unrestrained power.


    Grandma staggered forward and her entire being trembled.


    For a moment, she was still.


    Then she raised her hand¡ª


    And slapped Venus across the face.


    Hard.


    A sharp crack echoed through the throne hall.


    Venus didn''t move. He didn''t even flinch.


    Ma''s black eyes burned with fury. "You have no idea what you put me through," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Venus held her gaze. "I know." His voice was quiet. "I know, Syl¡ª"


    She trembled, as if debating whether to hit him again.


    She should have.


    I would have.


    But instead, she took a deep breath and turned away.


    I exhaled slowly, my smirk fading.


    This wasn''t over.


    Not by a long shot.


    But before I could say anything¡ª


    A surge of mana erupted from grandmother.


    Flames ignited at her fingertips, spreading rapidly, devouring the air around us.


    Then, in a blink¡ª


    A cocoon of fire encased her.


    Blinding light filled the hall.


    The temperature skyrocketed, suffocating heat pressing against my skin.


    "What the hell is happening?!" I demanded, stepping forward.


    Venus didn''t answer right away. His entire body was rigid, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles had turned white.


    Then, finally, he spoke¡ªhis voice low, almost a whisper.


    "Fuck."


    I waited.


    And then¡ª


    "She''s been chosen by a god."


    "..."


    ***


    Heyyo ppl, Bear at your service.


    This is my WSA 2025 entry and I would request you to show your support if you like my book!


    100ps = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter


    A magic Caste = 7 Bonus Chapters

 Chapter 82 82: Answers

    An awkward silence stretched between us. The only sound was the faint crackle of lingering embers from Ma''s awakening, it''s glow casting long, restless shadows across the hall.


    But I wasn''t looking at her anymore.


    My mind had short-circuited the moment Venus said it.


    "She''s been chosen by a god."


    I blinked once. Twice.


    The words rattled inside my head, jumping off the edges of my thought like a loose gear in a broken clock.


    Chosen? By a god?


    My grandmother?


    The same person, who¡ªaccording to The Book of Sin, was supposed to be dead before this moment even existed?


    How the fuck was that possible?


    I felt like the ground below me had been ripped apart.


    This wasn''t just an unexpected twist.


    It was impossible.


    Because in The Book of Sin, there was only ever one person who had a system.


    Azazel¡ªthe hero.


    And yet¡­ I received one too.


    And now you are telling me that Sylvie had been chosen by not just anyone but a god?


    A dull pain ached in my head.


    My thoughts jumped about, the sheer weight of what this meant scaring the shit out of me.


    The story, the world itself¡­ was changing.


    Not because of me.


    Not just because I refused to follow the script.


    Something else was moving the pieces.


    If I hadn''t been before, now I was sure of it.


    The wires in my brain sparked, trying to make sense of this chaos.


    The system had gone not only to Azazel but to me as well.


    Sylvie was alive and stronger than before.


    She had been chosen by a fucking god.


    And if that changed¡ªwhat else had?


    A sharp laugh echoed in my head, cutting through the noise.


    "Finally caught on, huh?"


    Damien.


    My eye twitched. "What are you talking about?"


    "For someone who reads so much, you sure are slow," he mused, sarcasm dripping off his tone. "You really thought all these changes were because of you?"


    I stiffened. "They''re not?"


    "Oh, some of them are," Damien admitted, albeit strangely, "You refusing to be the villain? That definitely threw a wrench in things. But this?" He chuckled.


    "You''re not the only one playing around with fate, kid."


    A sickening feeling held itself onto my stomach. "Then who?"


    "Tch. Who else? The god of this world, of course."


    My breath hitched. "What?"


    "Bingo."


    I felt cold.


    The god of this world.


    The one who wrote The Book of Sin.


    The one who created the system.


    The one who designed this entire world.


    If Damien was right, if these changes weren''t just because of me, but because of that unknown god, then¡­


    This wasn''t just a deviation.


    This was a rewrite.


    And I had no idea what the new script looked like.


    I swallowed hard, my gaze snapping to Venus. He was still watching Sylvie''s cocoon of flames, his expression unreadable.


    I needed answers. Now.


    "Careful," Damien murmured, almost lazily. "He''s not going to give you much."


    I ignored him. My voice came out sharp, demanding. "The gods. The system. What the hell is going on?"


    Venus exhaled heavily, rubbing his temples. "That''s not something I can discuss yet."


    A muscle in my jaw twitched. "Not something you can discuss, or something you won''t?"


    His dark eyes met mine, unimpressed. "Both."


    "Ouch, he''s good," Damien snickered.


    I wasn''t in the mood for games. "You sealed Sylvie''s mana. You tried to keep her away from all this. And now you''re telling me she''s been chosen? What changed?"


    Venus didn''t answer right away. His fingers twitched at his sides, a subtle movement most people wouldn''t notice.


    But I noticed.


    I narrowed my eyes. He knows something.


    Then, finally, he sighed. "The world is shifting, Noah. The old rules don''t apply anymore." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My pulse roared in my ears. "What rules?"


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    "Shit."


    It wasn''t me who said it.


    It was Venus.


    Because he had just realized his mistake.


    A cold weight settled in my chest. "What did you just say?"


    Venus hesitated. "Forget it."


    No. Absolutely not.


    I took a step forward. "You said the old rules don''t apply anymore." My voice was sharp. "Which means something has already changed."


    Venus''s gaze flickered. Just for a second.


    "Drop it, Noah."


    I didn''t. I couldn''t.


    And then¡ªVenus made his final mistake.


    He exhaled sharply, muttering under his breath.


    "The system has already started to interfere."


    The world around me seemed to freeze.


    I didn''t breathe.


    I didn''t blink.


    The system?


    No. No, that wasn''t right. That wasn''t how it was supposed to go.


    According to The Book of Sin, the system was a gift given only to the hero. A divine tool meant to guide Azazel to victory.


    It wasn''t supposed to be here yet.


    And Venus knew something.


    Everything¡ªeverything¡­was falling apart.


    My hands clenched into fists. "What do you mean by that?"


    Venus didn''t respond. His lips pressed into a thin line, as if he realized he had said too much.


    My breathing was uneven. "Answer me."


    "He won''t," Damien hummed. "He''s too deep in it."


    My head pounded. "Then tell me what you know."


    A long pause.


    Then, finally¡ªDamien sighed.


    "Fine."


    His voice lowered, turning almost... cautious.


    "A lot of these changes, Noah... they aren''t because of you."


    A chill ran down my spine. "Then who?"


    Damien''s voice was quiet, almost mocking.


    "The god of this world."


    I felt like I had been punched in the gut.


    Damien chuckled, amused by my silence. "Did you really think you were the only one rewriting the script? Please. The author of this world is a lot more involved than you think."


    My stomach twisted. "How long have you known?"


    "Long enough."


    My fists shook. "And you didn''t think to tell me?"


    "I was busy," Damien said, not sounding the least bit guilty. "Besides, I figured you''d put it together eventually. Guess I gave you too much credit."


    My fingers twitched.


    Nothing was going according to the plan.


    And now, I wasn''t just fighting against fate.


    I was fighting against the god of this world.


    ***

 Chapter 83 83: 7 Days to go—

    A heavy silence consumed the air, stretching between me and Venus like an unspoken challenge.


    His slip-up still echoed in my mind.


    "The system has already started to interfere."


    I had no time to dwell on his reaction because Damien, ever the opportunist, took that moment to speak.


    "Since you''re finally in the mood to listen, huh? Let me educate you, kid."


    His voice carried an unusual weight, making my muscles tense.


    "This world isn''t special, Noah. There are millions just like it."


    My thoughts stilled. "What?"


    "You heard me." Damien sounded almost too nonchalant.


    "You think this world is the only one? No. There are countless others¡ªsome thriving, some long dead, all overseen by a single governing force."


    I swallowed. "The gods?"


    "Close." He chuckled darkly. "But even they have something they answer to."


    My grip tightened. "What is it?"


    There was a pause, and then Damien finally said the name.


    "The Pagoda."


    A strange chill ran down my spine.


    "The Pagoda is the governing force behind all worlds," Damien continued, his tone dipping into something more serious.


    "It is an entity created solely for the gods and by the gods. Every world¡ªevery single one¡ªis monitored by it."


    My head spun at the weight of his words. "You''re saying The Pagoda¡­ controls everything?"


    "Not exactly," Damien said. "It doesn''t interfere. It only observes and enforces balance. But here''s the thing¡ª" he paused for effect, "new worlds are rare."


    I frowned. "How rare?"


    "The last recorded one was created eons ago."


    I froze.


    Eons?


    "Worlds aren''t just made on a whim, Noah," Damien said. "Do you understand what that means?"


    I did. And it made my skin crawl.


    This world¡ªmy world¡ªwas new.


    And that¡­ that should have been impossible.


    "So what does that mean for us?" I asked slowly.


    "It means someone¡ªor something¡ªwent against everything to create it."


    A sinking feeling twisted in my gut. "Who?"


    Damien hesitated. Then, in a voice softer than before, he spoke the name.


    "The World Contractor."


    The moment he said it, I knew this was exactly the missing piece I was searching for.


    "Who is that?" My voice was barely above a whisper.


    Damien let out a low chuckle. "An entity crazy enough to create a new world despite knowing it would attract the attention of the gods."


    My blood ran cold. "You''re telling me someone actually¡ª"


    "Yes." Damien cut me off. "And that''s not even the worst part."


    I stared at the ground, my mind spinning. "What could be worse than that?"


    "The Pagoda would never allow an artificial world unless there was a hidden purpose behind it."


    A sharp pain throbbed in my temple.


    "A hidden purpose?"


    "Exactly."


    Something about that made my chest feel tight. My world¡ªthis world¡ªwasn''t meant to exist.


    It was artificial.


    A creation that defied the natural order.


    I swallowed hard. "Then¡­ why does it feel so broken?"


    The words left my lips before I even realized I was speaking.


    Because it did.


    This world felt incomplete.


    There were inconsistencies. Flaws. The mere fact that I had a system when The Book of Sin clearly stated it should have been Azazel''s¡­


    Something was very wrong.


    Damien''s silence told me he had noticed it too.


    "You''re not wrong, kid."


    I clenched my fists. "Then why? If this world was made deliberately, why does it feel like it''s falling apart?"


    Damien let out a slow breath. "That''s what I''ve been trying to figure out."


    My head snapped up. "You don''t know?"


    "Not yet." He sounded irritated at the admission. "But there''s something missing, Noah. Something big. And until we figure it out, we''re just running blind."


    My thoughts raced. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An artificial world.


    A hidden purpose.


    A missing piece.


    This wasn''t just a story gone off track.


    This was a conspiracy.


    Before I could process it further, Venus let out a long, tired sigh.


    "It''s a big mess, Noah," he said, rubbing his temples. "You don''t need to get involved."


    I scoffed. "Not get involved? Are you serious?"


    Venus looked unimpressed. "This is far beyond you."


    "Far beyond me?" A dry laugh escaped my lips. "Venus, I don''t think you get it. I''ve already been dragged into this from the moment I awakened."


    Venus exhaled sharply. "Listen¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off. "You don''t understand. You think I have a choice? You think I can just walk away?"


    His jaw tightened.


    But then, before I could even think¡ªbefore I could even stop myself, the words slipped out.


    "I already have a system."


    The air in the room turned deathly still.


    Venus''s eyes snapped to me in an instant.


    For the first time since I entered the throne hall, I saw something close to shock on his face.


    Then¡ª


    He moved.


    Faster than I could react, he was in front of me, gripping my shoulders.


    His black eyes burned into mine.


    "What did you just say?"


    I clenched my teeth.


    I had said too much.


    But it was already out. There was no taking it back now.


    I met his gaze head-on. "I said I already have a system."


    Venus didn''t move.


    Didn''t breathe.


    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he asked,


    "Are you a champion?"


    My blood ran cold.


    A champion?


    He thought I was chosen by a god?


    Damien was losing his mind laughing in my head.


    "Oh, you''re in deep now, kid."


    I swallowed. I couldn''t let Venus know the truth.


    So, I did the only thing I could.


    I lied.


    "Something like that-"


    Venus didn''t speak. He just stared.


    I held my ground, forcing myself not to look away.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the old man sighed.


    "And I trust you won''t tell me more?"


    My pulse spiked. "Nope."


    He didn''t say anything.


    But the way he looked at me¡ªlike he was picking apart every word I just said made my skin crawl.


    Then, finally¡ª


    Venus closed his eyes.


    "Fine."


    Relief flooded through me.


    But it didn''t last.


    Because then, he said something that made my stomach drop.


    "The gods will descend in a week."


    I froze. "What?"


    Venus turned away, his voice eerily calm.


    "In seven days, the gods will walk this world. And when they do¡ªeverything will change."


    I had no words.


    No thoughts.


    Because this wasn''t just a deviation anymore.


    This was the beginning of something much, much worse.


    ***

 Chapter 84 84: A Newbie?

    I stared at Venus, my mind blank.


    "The gods will descend in a week."


    The weight of his words pressed against my chest, suffocating.


    Seven days.


    I wasn''t sure how long I stood there, but the reality of it slammed into me with full force.


    This was it.


    This was when the story¡ªmy story¡ªwould completely spiral out of my control.


    The gods weren''t supposed to descend yet. Not now. Not this early.


    In The Book of Sin, divine intervention didn''t occur until much later¡ªafter the world had stabilized under the system''s rule.


    So why was everything accelerating?


    I forced myself to breathe. "You''re serious?"


    Venus shot me a look. "Would I joke about something like this?"


    No. He wouldn''t.


    That realization made my stomach twist.


    "You weren''t supposed to know this yet." Venus ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "I was planning to announce it in two days, during the official clan meeting."


    I stiffened. "That''s why you summoned me here?"


    "Yes."


    A sharp exhale left me.


    So this wasn''t just about my exile. It wasn''t about my return, either.


    Venus had already been planning to gather the Romero clan¡ªto warn them about what was coming.


    But now, because of my slip-up, he was telling me first.


    "Who else knows?" I asked, voice quieter than before.


    "The empire''s rulers. The heads of powerful factions. The strongest individuals in the world." Venus listed them off as if it were nothing. "Those who were deemed ''worthy'' by the gods received this information early."


    I gritted my teeth. "And me?"


    "You weren''t supposed to be one of them."


    A dry laugh escaped me. "Well, too late for that."


    Venus didn''t argue. He simply sighed, his shoulders tense. "Noah, this isn''t a game."


    I rolled my eyes. "Do I look like I''m playing?"


    His gaze hardened. "Then you understand what this means?"


    I did.


    It meant everything I thought I knew was useless. It meant the timeline had shattered beyond recognition. It meant¡ª


    I was completely in the dark.


    A sinking feeling twisted in my gut. "Why are they coming?"


    Venus exhaled slowly. "Because something changed in this world."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "We don''t know exactly." Venus''s voice was grim. "But whatever it was, it caught the attention of the gods. And that alone should terrify you."


    I stiffened.


    "Think about it, Noah." Venus leaned forward, his gaze sharp. "Why would the gods take interest in this world now, after leaving it alone for so long?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Because I didn''t have one.


    Damien, however, did.


    A low chuckle echoed in my mind.


    "Oh, this is rich."


    Damien''s amusement sent a chill down my spine.


    "You''re standing here, trying to figure out why the gods are descending¡ªwhy the entire world is shifting¡ªbut you still haven''t put it together, have you?"


    I stiffened. "What are you talking about?"


    "You, kid."


    I frowned. "What about me?"


    Damien let out an exaggerated sigh. "The gods, the rulers, the entire damn world is getting stirred up because of you. You''re the ripple that disturbed the water."


    My pulse spiked. "That''s ridiculous."


    "Is it?" Damien drawled. "Think about it¡ªwhen did everything start going off the rails?"


    I opened my mouth, then shut it.


    Because I knew.


    It started when I awakened.


    The system shouldn''t have come to me. The Book of Sin made that clear. Azazel was supposed to be the protagonist, not me.


    But the moment I gained the system, everything began shifting.


    Damien chuckled. "Now you''re getting it."


    I swallowed hard. "So you''re saying¡­ I''m the one who threw this world off course?"


    "Bingo." He sounded way too pleased with himself. "Whatever was supposed to happen? It got completely derailed the moment you entered the picture. And guess what? The gods noticed."


    A sharp breath left me.


    No.


    That couldn''t be right.


    The gods were watching because the system had been introduced earlier than expected. That was why, wasn''t it?


    Damien hummed as if hearing my thoughts. "You''re still not seeing the bigger picture, are you? The system was always going to come. But it wasn''t meant for you. The moment it latched onto you instead of Azazel, the entire world''s fate shifted."


    My stomach twisted. "But¡­ why?"


    "That''s the fun part¡ªI have no idea."


    His voice carried an edge of frustration beneath the amusement. "Something changed the flow of fate, and I''d bet my soul that it has to do with whoever made this world. But¡ª"


    Damien paused, and for the first time, there was doubt in his tone.


    "It doesn''t add up."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I told you before, kid. Creating a world isn''t easy. It takes absurd levels of power, knowledge, and planning. And yet, this place¡­"


    His voice dipped lower.


    "It''s sloppy."


    A chill ran through me. "Sloppy?"


    "Exactly. Have you not noticed? There are inconsistencies. Fractures in logic. Even the system¡ªit feels unpolished, like an unfinished prototype."


    I clenched my fists. "So you''re saying whoever made this world¡­ didn''t know what they were doing?"


    "That, or they were rushed."


    The idea sent unease crawling under my skin.


    "A world created in haste¡­" Damien mused. "No proper structure. No safeguards. Just thrown together like a first attempt at something greater."


    He let out a low laugh. "You know what that sounds like to me?"


    I swallowed. "What?"


    "A newbie."


    The words settled in my mind like a ticking time bomb.


    A newbie created this world?


    Someone who had never done this before?


    The very idea was absurd.


    "And that''s why I don''t think the World Contractor is behind this." Damien continued. "If it was them, this world would be a masterpiece. But instead, it''s an incomplete mess, like a rough draft that somehow got published."


    My heart pounded. "Then who¡ª" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s the million-gold question, kid."


    I took a shaky breath.


    So not only was this world artificial, but it was also half-baked¡ªcreated by someone inexperienced, someone who might not have even known what they were doing.


    And somehow, I was the variable that sent it spiralling further into chaos.


    A cold sweat ran down my back.


    The gods weren''t descending just because of some unknown change.


    They were descending because of me.


    ***

 Chapter 85 85: Run?

    Venus exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple as if warding off a headache. His gaze flickered to me, his black eyes unreadable. Then, without a word, he stood.


    I watched him cautiously. "What now?"


    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he turned toward the grand doors of the throne hall. The air between us was heavy¡ªthick with everything unsaid.


    Then he spoke.


    "Come with me."


    I hesitated. "Where?"


    "You''ll see."


    Something about his tone made me uneasy. But I followed.


    Venus led me out of the hall, his steps slow and deliberate. The palace was quiet, the echoes of our footsteps the only sound.


    At first, I assumed we were heading toward the estate''s deeper chambers¡ªthe place where all the decisions of the Romero clan were made.


    But we didn''t.


    Instead, we walked a different path.


    One I hadn''t taken in years.


    It was only when we stepped outside, passing through the estate''s private gardens, that realization struck.


    My breath caught.


    I knew this path.


    Knew where it led.


    Venus remained silent as we walked, but I could feel his gaze on me, watching, waiting for the moment I would understand.


    Then I saw it.


    My steps faltered.


    A house stood before me, nestled against the estate''s outer grounds.


    My childhood home.


    A place I hadn''t seen since my parents died.


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    The house was the same.


    Untouched by time.


    Dark wooden walls, small windows with drawn curtains, a balcony where I once sat, waiting for father to return from his travels. Even the old lantern by the door was still there, hanging slightly crooked, just like I remembered.


    I swallowed hard. "Why¡­"


    Venus spoke softly. "I never let them tear it down."


    I turned to him, my hands clenched at my sides.


    He stared at the house, his expression unreadable. "I kept it maintained all these years. I couldn''t bring myself to erase it."


    The words hit harder than I expected.


    This place¡­ was my real home. Not the grand halls of the estate, not the cold training grounds, but this.


    Where my mother''s laughter once echoed. Where my father''s hand ruffled my hair after long days of work.


    My throat tightened.


    It had been so long.


    Too long.


    Venus finally looked at me. "Go inside."


    I hesitated.


    The past was a dangerous thing.


    But my feet moved on their own.


    The door creaked as I pushed it open. A rush of air, warm and familiar, greeted me.


    The inside was exactly as I remembered.


    A small living space, a fireplace with a few stacked logs beside it.


    A wooden table near the kitchen where we once ate together. The scent of aged wood and faded memories hung in the air.


    I stepped further in, my fingers grazing the edge of a chair.


    The ache in my chest deepened.


    Everything was the same.


    And yet, it wasn''t.


    Because they weren''t here.


    My parents.


    They would never be here again.


    I let out a slow breath, forcing the knot in my throat to loosen.


    I wouldn''t break.


    Not here.


    Not now.


    Venus entered behind me, his steps quiet. He walked over to the fireplace, running a hand over the mantle. "You were always so small," he murmured.


    "I remember watching you sit right there"¡ªGesturing to the old armchair, the old man continued, "with that ridiculous oversized book, trying to read before you even knew how."


    A faint, almost bitter smile tugged at my lips. "I wanted to be like my father."


    Venus nodded. "He was a good man."


    Silence settled between us.


    Then he placed a hand on my shoulder.


    "I didn''t want to lose you too."


    The words were quiet, but they carried a weight that I hadn''t expected.


    I glanced up at him.


    His usual sharp, calculating presence had softened, just for a moment.


    It was strange.


    Venus Romero, my grandfather, the man who cast me out¡­ looked at me not as an enemy.


    Not as an heir.


    But as family.


    The tension in my chest eased, if only slightly.


    I exhaled. "I''m still here."


    His grip on my shoulder tightened for a second before he pulled away.


    "You''re stronger than I thought," he admitted.


    I scoffed. "You thought I''d break?"


    "You nearly did," he said bluntly. "But you held yourself together. That''s good."


    I rolled my eyes. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."


    Venus smirked. "You should appreciate it. I don''t say things like that often."


    I snorted. "I''ve noticed."


    Venus exhaled, his gaze lingering on the dimly lit room.


    "You expected me to stay the same?"


    "No," Venus admitted, turning to face me. "But I didn''t expect you to carry yourself like this."


    I frowned. "Like what?"


    "Like someone who''s already seen the worst the world has to offer."


    I didn''t respond.


    Because he wasn''t wrong.


    Venus studied me, his sharp black eyes searching for something¡ªmaybe an answer, maybe a confirmation of what he already suspected.


    Then he said, "After all, you''re still a Romero."


    Something in me tensed.


    That name.


    That damned name.


    I had spent years trying to push it away, to pretend it didn''t mean anything. Yet here he was, dragging it back to the surface.


    I let out a dry chuckle. "Is that supposed to comfort me?"


    Venus raised a brow. "Is it not?"


    I clenched my jaw. "You exiled me. Stripped me of everything. And now you want to say I''m still a Romero?"


    His expression didn''t waver. "Names don''t define what we are, Noah. Actions do."


    I stared at him, unblinking. "Then what do my actions say about me?"


    Venus was silent for a moment. Then, with a sigh, he pulled out a chair and sat down, resting his arms on his knees.


    "They say you''re a survivor." His voice was quiet, but firm. "That you''re strong enough to stand even when the world tries to break you."


    I didn''t move.


    Venus glanced at the worn-out table, his fingers tracing its edges. "I exiled you because I thought you needed to learn. That you needed to suffer before you could truly understand what it meant to live." His eyes flicked back to me. "I was wrong."


    The admission stunned me.


    Venus Romero. Admitting a mistake?


    I almost didn''t believe it.


    "What changed?" I asked, my voice softer than I intended.


    He leaned back slightly, watching me. "You did."


    I let out a slow breath, stepping further into the room. "So what now?"


    Venus''s lips twitched slightly, but there was no humor in his gaze. "Now, we move forward."


    I didn''t know what that meant.


    Did he want me to come back? To reclaim my place in this family?


    I wasn''t sure if I wanted that.


    Venus must have seen the hesitation in my eyes because he sighed, rubbing his temple. "No matter if you were a Romero or not," he said, his voice quieter now, "you will always be my grandson."


    His eyes softened, just for a moment.


    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper¡ªone that felt more genuine than anything I had heard from him before¡ªhe spoke again.


    "...Noah." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My breath hitched.


    Not a boy.


    Not a child.


    Not an heir.


    Just Noah.


    For the first time in years, I didn''t feel like I was standing in front of the Clan Head of the Romeros.


    I was standing in front of my grandfather.


    And for once,


    I didn''t feel the urge to run.


    ***

 Chapter 86 86: The Fatherless Damien—

    A silence settled between us, it wasn''t the awkward kind like before and helped me calm me down a little.


    Venus leaned back in his chair, watching me as if trying to read my thoughts.


    Then, out of nowhere, he said, "You used to cry a lot as a kid."


    I nearly choked on my own breath. "Excuse me?"


    He smirked. "Especially when you got scolded. Your face would turn red, and you''d cry like an abandoned puppy, hehehe¨C"


    My eyes twitched, remember some not so ''manly'' days of mine. "I have no memory of this."


    "Of course, you don''t," Venus mused. "Memory suppression is common among children with shameful pasts."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Damien decided now was a good time to add his commentary.


    "Oh, I like him," The sentient system crackled. "Please, old man, tell me more. What other embarrassing things did my dear host do?"


    Venus raised an eyebrow at my strange expression. "Something wrong?"


    "No," I muttered, shoving Damien''s laughter aside. "Just regretting not leaving when I had the chance."


    Venus ignored me, a nostalgic look appearing on his face. "There was this one time you tried to ride a horse backwards¡ª"


    "That was a tactical decision," I interrupted, glaring. "I was testing the horse''s ability to maneuver."


    "You fell off immediately," Venus deadpanned, not buying my bullshit.


    I cleared my throat. "Testing the landing techniques."


    "You landed in a pile of manure."


    "¡­Still counts."


    The old man chuckled, shaking his head. "You were an odd kid."


    Damien snorted. "And he''s going to be an even weirder adult."


    I was beginning to rethink my life decisions.


    "My Grandpa'', seemingly enjoying my suffering, wouldn''t stop talking, "And then there was that time you swore up and down that the moon was following you."


    I groaned. "Okay, are we just listing childhood failures now?"


    "Would you rather I list the older ones?"


    Damien wheezed in my head. "Oh, he got you there, kid."


    I exhaled sharply and leaned back on the chair opposite Venus. "Is this why you brought me here? To torment me?"


    He smirked. "Partially."


    I sighed. "Fantastic."


    Venus, clearly not done with his assault, snapped his fingers. "Ah! And let''s not forget the infamous ''Spider Incident.''"


    I stiffened. "We are absolutely forgetting the ''Spider Incident.''"


    Venus ignored me. "You were five. You saw a hairy little spider and screamed like it was a demon from the abyss. Your mother had to hold you while you wailed about it, trying to ''steal your soul'' or something.


    I buried my face in my hands. "I was five!"


    Venus grinned. "Old enough to know better."


    Damien, barely holding back his laughter, added, "I see nothing has changed. You still scream like that when you''re in front of insects."


    I shot back, "I do not scream."


    "Oh, really? What about that time in the forest when that mutant beast swooped at you?"


    "That was a strategic retreat."


    "You yelled, ''NOT TODAY, DEMON,'' and tripped over a rock."


    Venus laughed into his hand. "Incredible. A true warrior."


    I groaned. "Alright, enough. No more childhood trauma."


    Venus leaned back, looking entirely too satisfied. "Fine, fine. I''ll spare you¡­ for now."


    For a while, we just sat there.


    Talking.


    Mocking each other.


    It was¡­ nice.


    For the first time in forever, I didn''t feel like I had to keep my guard up.


    Venus wasn''t treating me like an heir or an exile¡ªjust as someone who had come home after a long journey.


    Then, his tone shifted slightly. "So¡­ are you really a champion?"


    The question should''ve caught me off guard.


    But I had already been expecting it.


    I leaned back, tapping my fingers against the table. "Not exactly."


    Venus frowned. "Not exactly?"


    I tilted my head, faking thoughtfulness. "I do have something, though."


    His expression darkened slightly. "Explain." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smirked. "Oh, you''ll love this."


    Then, I mentally nudged Damien.


    "Oii, you had said a while back that you can communicate with other individuals apart from me through your soul sense just like the other Gods who''ll be arriving this world soon-"


    "Uhhh, yea?"


    "Then go on, my little soldier.


    Do your thing."


    There was a brief pause before Damien groaned. "Ugh, fine. But you owe me one."


    A second later, my body tensed.


    A strange pressure filled the room, subtle yet undeniable. Venus stiffened, eyes narrowing.


    And then¡ª


    "FOOLISH MORTAL!" Damien''s voice boomed through me, distorted and dripping with arrogance.


    I barely held back a grin.


    Venus blinked. "¡­What."


    "I AM DAMIEN, THE GLORIOUS ENTITY BESTOWED UPON THIS PATHETIC CHILD!" Damien''s voice echoed dramatically. "HALF SYSTEM, HALF GOD! A BEING BEYOND COMPREHENSION!"


    Venus looked at me. "Are you serious?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Deadly."


    Damien continued, "I HAVE CHOSEN THIS BOY AS MY VESSEL, GRANTING HIM UNPARALLELED KNOWLEDGE AND POWER!"


    Venus raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "Uh-huh. And what kind of power are we talking about?"


    "THE POWER OF¡ª" Damien faltered. "¡­Uh, STRATEGIC AVOIDANCE!"


    I almost lost it.


    Venus deadpanned. "So¡­ running away?"


    "TACTICAL RETREATING!" Damien corrected. "A HIGHLY UNDERESTIMATED ART!"


    Venus turned to me. "This is the entity you''ve aligned yourself with?"


    I smirked. "Brilliant, isn''t he?"


    Damien coughed. "YES, YES! WORSHIP ME, MORTAL!"


    Venus pinched the bridge of his nose. "¡­You''re an idiot."


    "A well-equipped idiot," I corrected, grinning.


    Venus sighed. "And here I thought this conversation would be serious."


    "Who says it''s not?" I shrugged. "I mean, look at him¡ªhalf system, half god? Sounds pretty divine to me."


    Venus eyed me. "You know, I could probably just beat the information out of you."


    I leaned back. "And risk injuring your precious grandson?"


    He exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "No matter if you were a Romero or not," he muttered, "you will always be my grandson¡­ Noah."


    I blinked.


    For a second, everything went quiet and I could almost feel the tears edging my eye when Damien ruined it.


    "OH, HOW SENTIMENTAL! PERHAPS NOW YOU SHALL KISS AND EMBRACE¡ª"


    Umm¡­.the fuck?


    You fatherless¡ª


    I almost felt like crying, ''Way to go! Damien¡ª'' Venus sighed, already regretting everything he said.


    "I take it back."


    ***

 Chapter 87 87: Mr. Sparkles

    I mentally imagined punching Damien so hard, he practically yelped. "OW¡ªYou ungrateful brat! I gift you divinity, and this is how you repay me?!"


    Venus, still rubbing his temples like he was developing the worst headache of his life, repeated, "I take it all back."


    I smirked. "Nope. Too late. You already declared me your beloved grandson. No backsies."


    Venus exhaled sharply, staring at the ceiling as if questioning every life decision that led him to this moment. "Why must I suffer?"


    Damien snickered. "Because the universe has a sense of humor."


    Venus eventually stood up and stretched, glancing at me like he was debating whether or not to chuck me out the window. "You should see your old room."


    I hesitated. My old room? I hadn''t stepped foot in it for years. It was probably covered in dust, filled with relics of a past that felt more like someone else''s life than mine.


    Venus must''ve noticed my reluctance because he shrugged. "Unless, of course, you''re afraid of a little nostalgia?"


    I scoffed. "Please. I fear nothing."


    Damien snorted. "Says the guy who screamed over a spider."


    "THAT WAS ONE TIME¡ª"


    Venus ignored my outburst, already walking toward the hallway. With a resigned sigh, I followed.


    The studio house hadn''t changed much. The same grand dining hall, the same small, cozy doors...


    The only thing that had changed was the eerie silence that made everything feel too large, too empty.


    Venus gestured towards a door. "Go on. Open it."


    I stared at it. The last time I had been here, I was a naive, powerless kid who thought the world would be kind just because he was.


    With a deep breath, I pushed the door open.


    And immediately regretted it.


    It was¡­ pink.


    Bright, obnoxious pink.


    Everywhere.


    The walls, the curtains, even the damn furniture had some shade of it. It looked like someone had let a deranged princess loose in here.


    Venus let out a low whistle. "Huh. I forgot about that."


    I turned to him slowly, voice dangerously low. "Why was my room pink again?"


    He coughed into his fist, eyes glinting with barely restrained amusement. "Your mother thought it suited you."


    "My mother wanted to ruin me."


    "It was adorable."


    I turned back to the nightmare before me. "This is a crime against humanity."


    Damien was howling. "OH, THIS IS GOLDEN. LOOK AT THE LITTLE RUFFLED PILLOWS! AND IS THAT¡ª" He paused. Then, in absolute delight, "IS THAT A STUFFED UNICORN?!"


    I glanced at the bed.


    It was.


    A massive, oversized stuffed unicorn sat proudly in the center, its eyes hollow and dead, staring into my soul.


    Venus smirked. "You used to call it ''Mr. Sparkles.''"


    I turned away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Oh, but you loved Mr. Sparkles."


    "I have no memory of this."


    "You carried him everywhere."


    "Lies."


    Venus grinned, clearly enjoying himself. "You once refused to sleep without him and made the entire household search for him when he went missing."


    Damien let out a long, exaggerated "PFFFFFT¡ª"


    I inhaled sharply. "I''m leaving."


    Venus leaned against the doorway. "Aren''t you going to take Mr. Sparkles with you?"


    I walked past him without another word.


    By the time we returned to the sitting area, I was seriously considering murder. Venus, on the other hand, looked positively refreshed.


    "That was fun," he said, completely ignoring my suffering.


    "Glad you enjoyed it," I deadpanned.


    Damien was still giggling in my head. "Mr. Sparkles. Oh, I''m never letting this go."


    I ignored him.


    Venus poured himself some wine and took a sip, his expression turning more serious. "All jokes aside, you''ve grown, Noah."


    I blinked. That¡­ wasn''t something I expected to hear. "Obviously." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Venus said, shaking his head. "Not just in strength. You''ve hardened."


    I looked at him carefully. "That''s not necessarily a bad thing."


    "No," Venus admitted. "But it means you''ve suffered."


    I scoffed. "Who hasn''t?"


    Venus leaned back, watching me with an unreadable expression. "You don''t have to carry everything alone, you know."


    I snorted. "And who else is going to carry it? Mr. Sparkles?"


    Venus cracked a smirk. "I doubt he''d be much help in battle."


    Damien coughed. "I dunno, man. Psychological warfare? Imagine your enemies seeing you charge at them with a giant pink unicorn."


    I let out a breathy laugh despite myself. "You''re both idiots."


    Venus raised his glass. "It runs in the family."


    I hesitated. The word family used to feel foreign. Something distant, something unattainable. But sitting here, joking around like we hadn''t spent years apart, it didn''t feel so strange.


    "Maybe it does," I muttered.


    Venus smirked, raising his glass higher. "To the Romero bloodline¡ªfull of idiots and stubborn fools alike."


    I clinked my own glass against his. "To our inevitable suffering."


    We drank.


    For the first time in a long time, I didn''t feel like I was fighting the world alone.


    I was mid-sip of my tea when the door swung open.


    Sylvie stood frozen in the doorway, eyes flicking between me and Venus like she had just walked in on something horrific.


    I raised an eyebrow, already amused by whatever ridiculous thought was running through her mind.


    Venus, sipping his own tea, greeted her with a casual, "Ah, my love."


    She didn''t move. Didn''t blink. Just stared. Then, in complete disbelief¡ª


    "What the actual¡­ fuck?"


    I nearly choked. Venus, to his credit, just chuckled into his cup.


    I smirked, setting mine down. "Grandma, language."


    Venus hummed, stroking his beard with an utterly pleased expression. "She always did have a way with words."


    Sylvie narrowed her eyes, finally stepping inside. "Someone better explain what''s going on here."


    I stretched, making a show of leaning back lazily. "Oh, you know. Just some healthy bonding."


    Venus nodded. "Indeed. A man-to-man conversation, if you will."


    Sylvie''s expression darkened. "The last time I saw you two together, you were trying to kill each other."


    I shrugged. "Well, things change."


    Venus smirked. "Quite fast, I might add."


    Sylvie looked at us for a long moment, arms crossed, processing what was clearly a reality she was not prepared for. I waited, idly stirring my tea, watching the thoughts flash through her eyes.


    Finally, she ran a hand through her hair and sighed. "I need a drink."


    I grinned. "Same."


    Venus chuckled, standing. "I''ll pour us some more tea."


    And just like that, the moment settled.


    For the first time in years, we weren''t running. Weren''t hiding.


    We were home.


    ***

 Chapter 88 88: Dragneel D. Romero

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The dark room smelled of aged wine, expensive perfume, and burning incense.


    A chandelier of gold and crystal hung from the ceiling, casting a dim, wavering glow across the antique furniture.


    Every piece in this chamber¡ªeach chair, each table¡ªwas carved from the finest wood, draped in silken covers, adorned with the most lavish embroidery.


    And yet, none of it could calm the rage seething inside me.


    Crack!


    The delicate wine glass flew from my hand, smashing against the far wall.


    Scarlet liquid splattered across the room, staining the floor like fresh blood.


    My breath came in quick, shallow bursts as I stared at the broken shards, my fingers digging into the arms of my chair.


    "Again¡­ AGAIN?!" My voice cut through the silence, shaking with fury. "That damn brat refuses to die!"


    I shot up from my seat, my golden rings clinking as I ran a manicured hand through my hair.


    The weight of the jewelry on my fingers¡ªthick bands of gold encrusted with diamonds and sapphires¡ªdid little to ease the trembling.


    I should have been celebrating right now.


    I should have been raising a toast to my success.


    After all, I had spent an astronomical amount of money, called in favors that would take years to repay, and used every connection I had¡ªall for one simple goal.


    To snuff out my brother''s son.


    Noah D. Romero.


    A cockroach that refused to die.


    No matter what I did, no matter how many assassins I sent, he survived. Every single time.


    I had bribed mercenaries, manipulated guards, infiltrated the Romero estate with my own men. And yet¡ª


    That boy slipped through every attempt like an untouchable curse.


    This time, I had gone further than ever before. I had pulled strings within the palace itself, placing an assassin in the very heart of the estate. This time, there had been no escape.


    And yet¡­


    He was alive.


    And the assassin? Dead.


    Killed by Noah.


    My lips curled into a snarl.


    How? HOW?!


    I gripped the edge of a table, my nails scraping against the polished surface.


    The flickering candlelight reflected off the golden embroidery of my robe¡ªa regal blue gown, custom-made, draped in wealth.


    Every inch of me screamed power.


    From the rings adorning my fingers to the golden hairpins holding up my neatly styled curls¡ªwealth, status, control.


    Yet none of it meant anything if I couldn''t erase that boy from existence.


    A sudden creak of the door made me snap my head up.


    My son, Lucas D. Romero, stood at the entrance.


    Seventeen years old, tall for his age, his dark hair slightly tousled as if he had just woken from restless sleep.


    He had my husband''s sharp jawline, but his eyes¡ªthose deep, unreadable eyes¡­ they were entirely his own.


    Lucas glanced at the shattered glass, the spilled wine, and my shaking hands.


    Then, without a word, he stepped inside.


    He knelt by the broken glass, carefully picking up each jagged shard with practiced precision.


    I watched him, my chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.


    He said nothing.


    Not a single word.


    The quiet stretched between us as he methodically cleaned the mess I had made. The only sounds were the soft clinking of glass being placed onto a silver tray, the rustling of cloth as he dabbed at the wine-stained carpet.


    Time slowed.


    When he finally stood, dusting his hands off, his gaze locked onto mine.


    "Ma," he said, voice steady. "Why are you doing all this?"


    I stiffened.


    "First of all," I clenched my fists.


    "You know I don''t want power."


    I clenched my fists.


    "Second," Lucas continued, his tone unwavering, "I would fight the entire world just for you¡­ just for your sake."


    His expression remained stoic. But his eyes¡­


    They saw too much.


    "Then why do you not trust me?"


    My breath caught.


    "If it''s the throne Grandpa Venus has," Lucas said, his voice growing firmer, "then I''ll win it."


    The boy took a step closer, his presence suddenly too.


    "Just please¡­ trust me."


    Something in my chest twisted.


    I wanted to.


    Oh, how I wanted to.


    But every time I even thought about it¡ªevery time I closed my eyes, every time I let my guard down¡ªhe was there.


    Dragneel.


    My brother.


    The one who had once ruled this house with an iron grip.


    The one who had held absolute control.


    His laughter still echoed in my ears¡ªwild, unhinged, unstoppable.


    The Laughing Demon.


    That was what they had called him.


    And Noah¡­


    If the boy had even half the spark my brother carried¡ª


    I turned away from Lucas, squeezing my eyes shut.


    I had tried. I had tried to live normally.


    To push away the past.


    But it never left me.


    Every time I closed my eyes¡ªDragneel was there.


    Mocking me.


    Laughing.


    When I opened them again, Lucas was still watching me, waiting for an answer.


    But I had none to give.


    "Go to bed, Lucas," I murmured.


    He hesitated, but after a long moment, the boy sighed and nodded. "Alright, Ma."


    He turned, walking toward the door.


    Just before he left, the boy glanced back at me.


    His voice softer this time. "I mean it, Ma. Whatever it takes¡ªI''ll win."


    Then, he was gone.


    Silence returned.


    I stared at the empty space where he had stood, my fingers curling around the heavy fabric of my gown.


    A long breath escaped my lips as I let my head tilt back, staring at the dark ceiling.


    "It is not that I don''t trust you, son¡­ It''s just that if Noah is even half like his father, then this world is in for a surprise¡ª"


    For Dragneel D. Romero had many names.


    But the one that struck fear in the hearts of all was¡­


    "The Laughing Demon."


    I saw the candlelight beside me flicker, casting restless shadows across the room. But even in the dim glow, I could still see him.


    Dragneel.


    His presence was everywhere.


    In the calm of the night, in the depths of my mind, in the echoes of laughter that no longer existed.


    I could see his back, tall and strong, as he walked through the halls of this house like he was its rightful ruler.


    The bastard son.


    The unwanted child.


    The one our mother despised.


    And yet, despite it all, he had loved this house.


    That was the worst part, wasn''t it?


    Dragneel had never turned his blade against our family.


    He never sought to burn down the home that had once treated him like filth.


    No, that would have been too easy.


    Instead, he rose¡ªstronger, sharper, more terrifying than anyone could have predicted.


    They called him the Laughing Demon.


    A name whispered in fear.


    A name that carried legends of battlefields soaked in blood.


    But I¡­


    I had only ever known him as my older brother.


    The one who ruffled my hair when I was little. The one who sat at the grand piano, his fingers gliding over the keys as he played soft melodies late into the night.


    The one who looked at me with amusement, always knowing I despised him.


    I could still hear his voice¡ªsmooth, teasing, just a little cruel.


    "Little sister, are you going to glare at me forever? I think it''s starting to become a bad habit."


    "You may sit on a golden throne one day, Ana, but never forget¡ªthe throne is built on bones."


    "Don''t look at me like that, sister. You think I don''t see the way you watch me? The way you hate me? Good. Hate is powerful. But tell me¡ªdo you have the guts to do it?"


    He had always known.


    He had always known how much I resented him.


    Our mother had made sure of it.


    Her whispers had poisoned my ears from the moment I could walk.


    He is not your true brother, Ana.


    He is an embarrassment.


    A disgrace.


    A stain on our bloodline.


    And so, I had hated him.


    Even as he carved his name into history. Even as he built his legend. Even as he sat on the patriarch''s seat¡ªlaughing.


    I closed my eyes, but the memories kept clawing their way back.


    The night it happened.


    The night the Laughing Demon fell.


    I had not been the one to swing the blade.


    But the right words, the right whispers, the right strings pulled at the right time¡­


    That was all it took¡ª


    A single moment of vulnerability.


    A single, betrayal.


    And just like that¡ªDragneel and his beloved wife were gone.


    My fingers trembled as I reached for another glass of wine, pouring deep red liquid into the cup.


    "Are you happy now, Ana?"


    I jolted.


    The voice was gone.


    There was no one here.


    But for a moment, I could swear I had heard his laughter¡ªsoft, distant, but unmistakable.


    Like a ghost was still watching. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still waiting.


    And still laughing.


    My grip on the glass wine tightened, and even when I hated him so much.


    Even when all I had wanted in my younger years was for him to die¡­


    All that and I still couldn''t stop missing that sweet melody he played at night to put me to sleep.


    All that and I still couldn''t stop¡­ missing him.


    ***

 Chapter 89 89: Cousin Brother

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere in the room had settled into an odd sense of normalcy¡ªor, at least, as normal as it could be after everything that had happened in the past few hours.


    Venus and I exchanged a lot of words, and I finally accepted him as my grandpa.


    Though calling him grandpa on a daily basis would have to wait.


    Ma had begrudgingly accepted that we weren''t trying to kill each other, and for the first time since stepping into the Romero state, I didn''t feel like a complete outsider.


    Then the bell rang.


    A single chime.


    Sharp, clear, and deliberate.


    The sound cut through the air like a knife.


    Venus stilled. Sylvie''s fingers tightened around her cup and I lowered my hand, eyes narrowing.


    No one should have rung that bell.


    No one should even know I was here.


    The Romero estate wasn''t a place where people simply dropped by.


    It was a fortress hidden behind layers of security, surrounded by barriers, and occupied by some of the most dangerous individuals in the empire.


    The only ones who could enter without explicit permission were direct family members or those personally invited by Venus.


    Yet, someone had come.


    One of the guards outside shifted uncertainly before stepping forward. "My lord," he said carefully, "shall we send them away?"


    Venus didn''t immediately answer. He leaned back, tapping his fingers against the armrest of his chair, expression unreadable.


    I glanced at Sylvie. She didn''t look any more at ease than I felt.


    Something about this didn''t sit right.


    Venus exhaled. "No," he finally said. "Let them in."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You''re just going to call them in?"


    Venus smirked slightly. "A person who walks into a lion''s den uninvited must either be very bold or very foolish.


    Either way, I''d like to see who it is."


    The guard hesitated, then nodded. "As you wish."


    The door opened.


    And in stepped the last person I expected to see.


    I nearly smacked him in the face.


    It was pure instinct¡ªthe second I saw him, my body tensed, my fingers twitched, and I almost sent his head flying before my mind caught up with my eyes.


    The boy¡ªno, man¡ªbefore me was not what I had anticipated.


    Tall, lean, and draped in a plain black coat over dark, loose-fitting clothes, he moved with an eerie, soundless grace.


    His ink-black hair was long and unkempt, strands falling messily over his forehead, brushing against his lashes.


    It was too long for a noble, too wild for a warrior, and too unruly for someone who cared about appearance.


    But his eyes¡ª


    His eyes were what struck me first.


    A piercing shade of deep violet, unnatural in their intensity.


    Not golden. Not hazel.


    Not the signature color of the Romero bloodline.


    That alone should have made him an outlier, an anomaly, a stranger. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, I knew him.


    Even before he spoke, even before I fully processed the sight of him, a memory clicked into place like a long-forgotten puzzle piece.


    "Hello... brother." I breathed.


    His violet gaze flickered toward me. "You remember me."


    It wasn''t a question.


    I exhaled sharply, forcing my muscles to relax. "Unfortunately."


    Lucas blinked slowly, as if processing my words one at a time, then gave a small nod. "That makes things easier."


    Sylvie stared at him, then at me, then back at him. "That''s Lucas?"


    Venus, still lounging in his chair, let out a soft chuckle. "He''s grown, hasn''t he?"


    Grown?


    That was an understatement.


    The Lucas I remembered had been a quiet, shadow-like boy, always lingering in the background, always watching.


    He had never spoken when he was supposed to, never responded the way people expected, and never, ever seemed to grasp the proper timing of a conversation.


    I remembered the first time we had met as a child.


    We were 5 years old back then¡ª


    I''d made the mistake of asking his name, and he had stared at me for a full thirty seconds before saying, "I like the way blood looks on white fabric."


    It had been the single most unsettling introduction of my life.


    He had never been cruel, never malicious¡ªbut he had always been off.


    An anomaly in the Romero bloodline.


    He didn''t have our golden eyes. He didn''t have our instinct for political manoeuvring.


    He didn''t have our need for power or our thirst for control.


    Instead, he had a sharp, calculating mind that worked in strange, unpredictable ways.


    He had always been brutally honest, never understanding the point of lies or deception, and had a habit of saying things that made everyone around him uncomfortable.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t feel emotions. He simply expressed them differently.


    He had been the odd one. The strange child no one knew what to do with.


    And now, he stood before me, taller, sharper, and still utterly unreadable.


    "Your hair''s too long," I said before I could stop myself.


    Lucas reached up, grabbing a fistful of his messy locks as if just realizing the length. He stared at it for a moment, then shrugged. "It grew."


    Sylvie muttered something under her breath.


    I sighed. "No shit, it grew."


    Lucas tilted his head slightly. "You look different, too."


    "Obviously," I muttered. "It''s been years."


    He nodded. "Yes. Time does that."


    Lucas suddenly walked up to me, squinting as he inspected my face. "Hmm¡­ the dark circles under your eyes have gotten worse. And your skin is paler than I remember.


    Are you sick? Dying?


    Have you perhaps got a disease that will soon lead to your untimely death?"


    Venus let out a wheezing laugh.


    I was two seconds away from throwing this guy out the window.


    Ughhh


    "I''m not dying," I gritted my teeth. "But you might be in a few minutes."


    Lucas nodded slowly. "Homicidal tendencies. Noted."


    I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply, counting to ten in my head.


    This was fine.


    I could handle this.


    I had survived worse.


    Damien, ever the instigator, crackled in my mind. "OH, THIS IS GOLDEN. NOAH, YOU''VE MET YOUR MATCH."


    Venus chuckled.


    Sylvie groaned.


    I dragged a hand down my face. "You still don''t know when to shut up, do you?"


    Lucas considered that. "No."


    I stared at him. He stared back.


    Nothing had changed.


    I gave Venus a helpless look. "Do something."


    Venus merely smiled. "I am doing something. I''m enjoying the show."


    Lucas continued as if we hadn''t spoken. "Also, you didn''t die."


    I narrowed my eyes. "No, I didn''t die."


    He tilted his head slightly. "That''s surprising."


    "..."


    I almost threw my chair at basta-


    ***

 Chapter 90: Blackblade Kingdom

    "Surprising?" I repeated, incredulous. "What do you mean surprising?"


    Lucas blinked again, like an owl that had just been asked an incredibly stupid question. "Most people die when assassins are sent after them."


    Sylvie made a choking noise. Venus wiped a tear of laughter from his eye.


    I clenched my fists. "You¡ªYou knew?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    "And you didn¡¯t do anything?"


    He tilted his head again. "Did you want me to interfere?"


    "I¡ª" I exhaled sharply. "That¡¯s not the point!"


    Lucas hummed. "Then what is the point?"


    I stared at him. "I hate you."


    Lucas nodded solemnly. "Many do."


    Sylvie groaned. "I hate both of you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venus chuckled again. "I think I love this family more by the second."


    I rubbed my temples. "What do you want, Lucas?"


    Lucas sipped his tea. "To see what kind of person you¡¯ve become."


    "And?"


    He tilted his head again. "Undecided."


    I sighed. "Do you have to be like this?"


    Lucas considered it again for a moment.


    Fuck.


    What was this guy if not fully an autistic ah¡ª


    Then, with absolute sincerity, he said, "Yes."


    I give up.


    Venus finally decided to cut through the tension. "So," he mused, "what brings you here, Lucas? I don¡¯t recall inviting you."


    Lucas took a slow sip of the tea he had poured himself, completely unfazed by the weight of the question. "I wanted to see him." He gestured toward me with the smallest tilt of his head. "Noah."


    Sylvie narrowed her eyes. "Why?"


    Lucas set his cup down. "To assess."


    I sighed. "Assess what, exactly?"


    His violet eyes locked onto mine. "If you¡¯re a threat."


    The room fell into silence.


    I met his gaze evenly, not looking away. "And?"


    Lucas blinked. "I haven¡¯t decided yet."


    I let out a breathy laugh. "That¡¯s annoying."


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    Venus burst into laughter.


    Sylvie looked like she was about to have a headache.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "This family is insane."


    Lucas, sipping his tea, hummed in agreement. "I know right?"


    This guy was impossible, I made a mental note in my mind to Damien.


    Never cross legs with this guy¡ª


    And just like that, our conversation shifted.


    Lucas was not my enemy.


    Not yet.


    Not unless I forced his hand.


    But he had made one thing very, very clear.


    If I ever became a problem, he would deal with it.


    ***


    The morning sun spilt rays of golden light over the streets of the Blackblade Kingdom, lighting its grand walls and casting long, dramatic shadows onto the people below.


    Despite the kingdom¡¯s reputation for ruthless efficiency and political scheming, its capital, Ebonshade, was as alive as any thriving metropolis.


    The aroma of sizzling meat drifted through the air, blending with the sharper scents of iron, leather, and ink.


    Merchants called out over one another, their voices a cacophony of practised salesmanship, while armored knights patrolled lazily, their sharp eyes flickering toward anything remotely suspicious.


    I walked among the crowd, my white mask concealing the face beneath the hood of my dark robes.


    The mask¡¯s delicate black engravings twisted in elegant spirals, an odd combination of artistry and eeriness.


    It wasn¡¯t extravagant but drew just enough attention to make people uneasy.


    That was the point.


    Grandpa had given me this item before he left last night.


    I knew he wanted to stay with Sylvie grandma and talk things out with her¡­but the responsibilities of the Romero Patriarch called.


    If it was known that Venus Romero was missing from his usual resting place, it would spark a cacophony of widespread rumours.


    I mean, yes.


    We lived in a fucking estate, it was so huge and spacious that there were tens of houses and families of the Romero house residing there.


    This should have meant that we get our full privacy from the outside world.


    Unfortunately, being a king, the center of everyone¡¯s attention had a way of getting on his nerves.


    There was no such thing as privacy. The palace guards even knew when the king went to take a dump.


    Everything was that controlled.


    Even though these guards were put there for the king¡¯s safety, then again, the public wouldn¡¯t mind some gossip about why Venus wasn¡¯t in his room so late at night.


    Behind me, just outside the Romero estate¡¯s grand entrance, my grandmother Sylvie stood with her arms crossed.


    She was also wearing a long, faded red hood over her body that completely hid her facial features.


    But even when I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, I couldn¡¯t stop imagining her sharp black eyes boring into me, filled with both concern and exasperation.


    "You¡¯re really going out like that?" she asked again, scanning my outfit with barely concealed distaste. "That mask makes you look like a walking omen of death."


    "Good," I adjusted it slightly, watching the silk-like material shift over my fingers. "That means people will stay away."


    Sylvie grandma exhaled, her pink hair catching the morning light. "Noah, don¡¯t cause trouble."


    I tilted my head. "That¡¯s a very vague request."


    She gave me a long stare. "Promise me."


    I sighed, knowing that if I made the promise then she would hold me to it, and thus; I turned on my heels and started walking towards the streets.


    "Nope, hehe."


    I barely caught the frustrated sigh Ma let out behind me before I vanished into the busy streets of the city.


    Quite a few people gave me a side eye as I walked out of the Romero State¡ª


    All of them are spies, I tell you. Those bastards want nothing more than to be the end of us.


    "Oh, believe me, I can feel some of them trying to probe you to understand who this man is coming out of the estate right as we speak." Damien snickered, just waiting for someone to pounce at Noah.


    ***


    Heyyo ppl, Bear at your service.


    This is my WSA 2025 entry and I would request you to show your support if you like my book!


    Have any ideas about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like my book? Add to library!!

 Chapter 91: Noah’s Sword—

    Ebonshade was nothing like the forests we had been surviving in for the past few weeks. The streets teemed with life, filled with all sorts of people.


    From well-dressed nobles who held their enchanted jewellery like it would be stolen off thieves any second, to ragged adventurers taking care of their fresh wounds from the Beastlands beyond the kingdom¡¯s borders.


    The Blackblade Kingdom prided itself on being rooted in its customs and traditions.


    Such that the structure and buildings from when this kingdom was drafted were still alive and breathing.


    The majority of this kingdom¡¯s layout remained the same over the years.


    Narrow alleyways branched like veins between colossal stone buildings, leading into hidden districts filled with all manner of businesses¡ªlegal and otherwise.


    Street performers spewed enchanted flames, their magic flickering in beautiful patterns, and while the armored mercenaries loitered outside taverns, their weapons rested casually on their hips.


    I walked through the black stone roads unnoticed at first, blending easily into the flow of the crowd.


    Almost tens of people were walking these narrow streets that webbed along the structure of the Ebonshade City, but as I moved deeper into the main marketplace, I felt it¡ªthe shift in attention.


    The subtle weight of wary glances was constantly being thrown in my direction.


    "Ah, yes," Damien¡¯s voice slithered into my mind, dripping with a voice as sweet as honey. "Nothing screams ¡¯totally normal citizen¡¯ like an ominous white mask in broad daylight.


    Just perfect~"


    I felt a bit conscious of wearing my black cloak and this white mask, realising that maybe Grandma and Damien were right as the amount of weird stares at me only increased.


    A fruit vendor to my left was locked in a heated argument with a stubborn customer about the price of apples, while a jeweller displayed rings imbued with shimmering mana, their enchantments shifting between defensive and offensive capabilities.


    Nearby, a street cook flipped seasoned wyvern meat over an open flame, the rich, smoky scent making my stomach grumble in protest.


    I had not even realised when I started salivating as I stood near the live counter of the shop.


    "If you¡¯re that hungry," Damien suggested, "you could always¡ª"


    "No."


    "¡ªrob the vendors blind."


    "¡­"


    The smile on Damien¡¯s non-existent face must have widened as I heard another annoying jab at me.


    "Aww, is my host that craving to eat someone already?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched as I resigned to his taunts and ordered a piece of seasoned wyvern meat for myself.


    Ughhh


    "By the way," I asked Damien; could you explain to me exactly why my head started feeling as if it would split apart when I tried consuming that assassin¡¯s soul at the Romero state?"


    I mean¡­ I knew that it had something to do with that man having higher or equal soul power to mine, but wasn¡¯t this too much of a disadvantage then?


    I would never know if my opponent had higher soul power than me or not.


    Imagine boasting and laughing like a psychopath, thinking that you won the battle only to realise that ¡¯oh fuck- my sword is shorter than his!¡¯


    I could already hear Damien cracking at my bullshit.


    [I mean, you can try using my nonexistent


    hol¡ª]


    "Damien."


    I had barely taken a bite of the juicy, well-seasoned wyvern meat when Damien struck again.


    "Noah~ have you ever held something long, thick, and firm in your hand before?"


    I choked. Literally.


    Coughing and wheezing, I slammed a fist against my chest as I struggled to swallow the bite I had just taken. The street cook gave me a concerned look, probably wondering if I was dying right in front of his stall.


    "I meant a sword, you perverted mortal. What else did you think I was talking about? Hmmm?"


    My eye twitched. This bastard.


    "Shut the hell up, Damien," I muttered under my breath, my voice hoarse from nearly dying via meat-induced asphyxiation.


    "Oh, Noah, you wound me! I am simply asking an innocent question about your sword-handling skills. Why are you getting so flustered, hmm? Unless¡­ could it be¡­ you¡¯ve never held one before?"


    I froze.


    The nearby fruit vendor turned to look at me, eyebrows raised, as if I had just been accused of something scandalous.


    "I¡ªI have, okay?!" I hissed under my breath, my ears burning. "What kind of dumbass question is that?"


    "Ohhh? Have you, though? Have you truly felt its weight in your grasp? Felt the power in your hands as you¡­ unsheathed it slowly?"


    I nearly hurled my skewer of meat at the ground.


    "STOP SAYING IT LIKE THAT!"


    Several people turned to stare at me, confused, while I immediately covered my mouth and hunched over, pretending to adjust my shoe. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I heard Damien wheezing inside my head. "Hehehe, look at you, Noah! Red as a ripe tomato. Did I hit a sensitive spot? Are you perhaps¡­ inexperienced in the ways of handling your weapon?"


    Oh, he was having way too much fun with this.


    I clenched my fists. "Damien," I whispered murderously, "I swear to every god in existence, if you say one more weird thing, I will¡ª"


    "¡ªTouch a sword for the very first time?"


    "ARGHHHHH!"


    At this point, I just bolted from the food stall, ignoring the cook¡¯s bewildered expression and the passing mercenaries giving me weird looks.


    Damien was dying from laughter in my head. "Ahhh, priceless. I should¡¯ve done this sooner. My dear Noah, so pure, so innocent! Untouched by the rough grasp of experience¡ª"


    "SHUT. UP."


    "Hahaha~ Don¡¯t worry, Noah, when the time comes, I¡¯ll be sure to guide you! You just need to¡ª"


    I physically slapped my forehead, drawing even more stares from the passing crowd. "I swear to god, Damien, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going to find a way to exorcise your dumb ass!"


    "Awww, but what would you do without me?


    Besides, Noah¡­ you¡¯ll have to hold it someday...


    Your sword, I mean¡ª"


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I¡¯d hope you all can help me in polishing Noah¡¯s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the mens and womens of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!

 Chapter 92 92: An Old Man

    I stopped in the middle of the street.


    Slowly inhaled.


    Exhaled.


    And then, my legs started sprinting towards the nearest alley, because if I didn''t, I knew I was going to scream right here.


    Not realising how much I had run, I found myself in another one of these confusing alleyways.


    This one seemed way more alienated than the other ones though. It was such that I was the only one in this whole street.


    Right then, I found a stand-alone shop beside me.


    Above the entrance, a faded wooden sign creaked in the wind, its letters nearly erased by time.


    I pushed open the door.


    A small bell chimed as I stepped inside.


    The scent of dust, and something faintly metallic filled my nose.


    The shop was dimly lit with some rustic lamps and candles.


    Taking a short look around the place to see if this shop was worth my time, I realised that every single item stacked here looked eerie and mysterious.


    The shelves were stacked with relics, trinkets, and all manner of oddities. Some were familiar¡ªrusty daggers, cracked potions, and faded scrolls¡ªbut others?


    Others made even the usually talkative Damien go quiet.


    A jar of eyeballs rested on one shelf. Every few seconds, one of them blinked.


    Then there was also a hand mirror which reflected not my face, but a dark void.


    If all that wasn''t already weird enough, I also found a severed monkey paw resting on a soft cushion.


    "You''re telling me people actually buy this crap?"


    "Listen," Damien said, "if people are stupid enough to buy a brick labelled ''Magical Rock of Fortune,'' you don''t question it. You exploit it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could respond, an old man emerged from the backroom.


    He was hunched over, wrapped in layers of thick robes, and his eyes squinted at me suspiciously.


    "Ahh," he rasped, his voice dry like sandpaper. "A customer. What brings you to my humble establishment, masked one?"


    "Curiosity," I replied.


    "Curiosity is good," he said, his grin revealing a few missing teeth. "Curiosity leads to discoveries."


    "Curiosity also kills cats," Damien muttered.


    The old man thought long about it and moved slow enough for me to almost consider leaving when all of a sudden, he shuffled towards a glass display case and tapped the counter. "Perhaps you''d be interested in this." He said.


    I peered down.


    Inside the glass case sat a simple silver ring.


    I raised a brow. "I fail to see what''s so special about it."


    The old man raised his grey eyes and grinned. "It screams."


    I stared at him.


    Damien let out a slow whistle. "I gotta say, that''s probably the worst sales pitch I''ve ever heard."


    "It screams?" I repeated.


    "Indeed," the old man said. "The moment you wear it, it lets out the most horrifying, ear-piercing shriek you''ve ever heard.


    Cursed, they say. Terrifying, they say! But I say¡ª" he tapped his chest, "it is a marvel of craftsmanship!"


    Turning it over and over in my hands, I tried to see any special thing about it but failed to find anything else.


    Completely useless.


    But also¡­ oddly fascinating.


    "Maybe I should buy it," I mused, scratching my cheek bones.


    Before I could decide, Damien suddenly hissed, "Noah, put that thing down. That''s not cursed. That''s suffering."


    I blinked. "¡­What?"


    "That ring isn''t enchanted to scream," Damien muttered. "It is screaming. Constantly. You just can''t hear it right now because it''s sealed."


    I slowly placed it back. "That''s horrifying."


    The old man just grinned. "So, interested?"


    I shook my head. "I think I''ll pass."


    "A shame. A true shame," he lamented; going back to the seat behind the wooden desk placed at the corner.


    Turning away, I searched the shelves for something else¡ªsomething less¡­ weird.


    I thought Damien would help but every other thing I placed my finger on was a no for him.


    As I continued browsing, the shop seemed to stretch endlessly, far larger than it looked from the outside.


    Shelves twisted in strange patterns, and the air held an unnatural stillness, as if the entire shop was a bubble separated from the rest of the world.


    I picked up a small hourglass filled with black sand. The moment I flipped it over, the sand didn''t trickle down¡ªit flowed upwards.


    "That," Damien muttered, "is how you get cursed into a time loop, and I do not want to deal with that."


    Scraed shitless, I hastily set it back down.


    Moving on, I came across a deck of cards bound in a thin chain. A single card peeked out from the top, its face blank.


    The tag beside it read: Draw at your own risk.


    "I''m guessing these don''t predict love fortunes," I murmured.


    "They do tell your future," Damien said. "Just, you know¡­ in a permanent way.


    Good or bad, once you draw a card, reality shifts to match its prophecy."


    I backed away from that one too.


    The old man chuckled from behind his desk. "A cautious one, I see. Good, good. Most who enter here leave with regrets."


    My face only paled more,


    I had no doubts about that.


    Further in, I found an old journal with no title. The leather binding was cracked, and the pages were yellowed with age.


    Seeing it almost reminded me of the Book of Sin and how much I had tortured it.


    I could actually write a book named, "500 ways to open a book" on that topic.


    Back to the present, something about this book pulled at me.


    When I picked it up, a faint whispering brushed against my ears¡ªtoo soft to make out words, but enough to send a shiver down my spine.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    The old man tilted his head, the long, grey hair on his head tangled into a mess. "Ah, one of my most peculiar possessions.


    "That journal¡­ it does not belong to this world."


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!

 Chapter 93 93: Scam?

    "That journal¡­ it does not belong to this world." The old man said, instantly peaking at my interest.


    Damien stiffened. "Okay, yeah. I really don''t like that phrasing."


    Although the all-knowing system said that, I flipped the book open anyways.


    hufff


    There was nothing like the fear that the book in front of me wouldn''t open.


    I was so traumatised by the Book of Sin that every single time book I tried to open a book, I felt nervous.


    The first page was blank. So was the second. But on the third, words began appearing¡ªwritten in ink so fresh it still glistened. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hello? Is someone there?


    I snapped the book shut.


    "Nope," I said, stuffing it back on the shelf. "Not dealing with this haunted diary."


    The old man cackled. "A shame! That one is quite talkative."


    I ignored him and kept searching.


    At the very back of the shop, in a glass dome, a single candle stood, its wax untouched despite the melted remnants pooling at the base.


    The Eternal Flame. That was the only description on the plaque.


    I reached for it.


    The moment my fingers brushed against the glass, a sudden heat surged up my arm. It wasn''t painful, but it felt alive, pulsing like a heartbeat.


    Before I could react, Damien snarled, "Noah, don''t¡ª"


    The old man appeared beside me so fast I hadn''t even heard him move.


    What the fuck?


    The man''s speed was as fast as my grandpa''s, if not more.


    Weirded out, I gave the man another, proper look.


    He was wearing 2, if not 3 robes over his body; as if the man was freezing but there were no signs of him feeling cold.


    The old man seemed to be around 45-50 years of age, his face carved out with a thick, grey beard covering almost half his face along with a moustache.


    The man had plenty of lines on his face, indicating that he was old, his skin was wheatish and maybe it was the over-exaggerated amount of robes but he looked pretty huge for his age.


    "Ahh," he breathed, staring at me with those beady eyes. "You felt it, didn''t you?"


    I yanked my hand away. "What the hell was that?"


    "A flame that never dies," he murmured. "It will burn as long as its wielder breathes."


    I stared at the candle. It wasn''t even lit.


    Damien clicked his tongue. "I knew this place was bad news. Everything in here is alive in some way."


    The old man smiled. "Power comes at a price, young one. The only question is¡­ are you willing to pay it?"


    I exhaled slowly. "I think I''ve had enough shopping for today."


    Thinking hard and fast about it, I still decided to roam another section before I left.


    Then, I saw it.


    A tiny black cube, no larger than my palm, resting alone on a dusty wooden shelf.


    I reached for it.


    And suddenly, Damien went silent.


    A first.


    I frowned. "Damien?"


    Nothing.


    Picking it up, I had just started turning in my hands when Damien''s voice rang in my ears.


    He seemed... weirdly excited?


    "What?" I asked him, thinking of all the weird things this system could tell to scare me.


    And out of all of them, Damien had exactly chosen the thought that he knew wouldn''t let me sleep peacefully nights.


    "This better not explode." He said seriously, before bursting out loud.


    "Hehehe, I''m kidding. Chill out a little, Noah. You look like you ate shit or something~"


    And this time, I really couldn''t stop myself from cursing this failure of a system.


    "Listen here you little bitch-"


    "Alright, alright I''ll tell you the truth," Damien said. His voice was lacking the usual sense of amusement as he continued.


    "¡­I don''t know what that is."


    I nearly dropped it. "Wait, for real?"


    "You heard me."


    It surprised me that there was another thing this weird all-knowing system did not know about and the thought made me feel better about myself.


    I glanced at the old man. "What is this?"


    "That?" He rubbed his beard. "Found it in the ruins outside the kingdom. Never figured out what it does though."


    Although it seemed unnecessary to buy it, I glanced at the price of the object and tossed five silver onto the counter. "I''ll take it."


    ''Wouldn''t hurt buying it,'' I thought.


    What if it turns out to be another powerful artifact?


    And as I turned toward the exit, the wooden floor creaking beneath my feet, the shop''s bell chimed again¡ªthis time, loud and forceful, as if the door had been thrown open.


    A gust of wind rushed inside, scattering a few loose papers from the counter.


    Then, a boy stormed in.


    His hair, an unruly silver-grey, was almost the exact shade as the old man''s.


    But unlike his¡ªwho hunched over in layers of robes, eyes glinting with sly amusement¡ªthis boy stood straight, sharp, and burning with barely restrained frustration.


    His piercing blue eyes swept the shop, locking onto the old man behind the counter with a fire that made me raise a brow.


    For a moment, I just watched.


    And then, for the first time ever, Damien spoke in admiration.


    "Well, I''ll be damned."


    I nearly choked. "What?"


    Damien hummed, looking the boy up and down with his so-called Soul Sense.


    "Kid''s strong," he mused. "Real strong. And unlike you, he actually looks the part. Look at that posture. That confidence. Noah, take notes."


    I scowled. "Excuse me?"


    The boy, completely unaware of my internal conversation, stomped toward the counter, glaring at the old man.


    "What the hell are you wearing that stupid lens for again?" he snapped.


    The old man grinned. "A salesman must always¡ª"


    The boy cut him off, pointing at the shelves.


    "And you''re back to scamming people with all this useless junk?"


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!

 Chapter 94 94: A Disadvantage

    "And you''re back to scamming people with all this useless junk?"


    "Scamming?" The old man gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "Boy, you wound me."


    I was starting to like this old geezer.


    The boy, however, was unmoved. "Seriously, father? I leave for one day, and you''re already pulling this crap again?"


    The old man just chuckled, reaching up to ruffle the boy''s hair¡ªan action that was immediately swatted away.


    "You will understand it all one day," the old man said cryptically.


    The boy scoffed, shaking his head before finally noticing me.


    For a second, he just stared, his eyes scanning me from head to toe.


    The intensity of his gaze was unnerving, but I wasn''t about to be intimidated by someone my own age. I stared right back.


    Then, without a word, he turned back to his father and groaned, rubbing his temples.


    Seeing that I was still standing there, the old man let out a dramatic sigh and mock-scolded his son. "Now look what you''ve done! Accusing your poor father of such slander in front of a valued customer!"


    "I¡ª!" The boy started, but the old man waved him off.


    "Inside, boy. Go count the inventory or something."


    The boy shot one last glare before stomping into the backroom, muttering something about "unbelievable" and "not dealing with this today."


    The old man chuckled, shaking his head as he turned back to me.


    "Thank you for shopping," he said, flashing me a wide, toothy grin.


    I blinked, barely processing everything that had just happened.


    Absently, I nodded and turned toward the door.


    But just as my foot crossed the threshold¡ª


    "NOAH, WAIT!"


    Damien''s scream nearly made me jump out of my skin.


    I stiffened. "What?!"


    "Ask his name!"


    I frowned. "What?"


    "Just do it! Ask the old man''s name! Now!"


    Still confused, I turned back around and hesitated before asking, "Uh¡­ what''s your name?"


    The old man''s smile widened, his grey eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "Ahh, a good question, masked one."


    He placed a hand over his chest and bowed slightly.


    "You may call me¡­ Magnus Wykes."


    Something about the name sent a strange chill down my spine.


    Magnus straightened, still smiling. "I do hope you visit again."


    I muttered some kind of response before finally stepping outside.


    The second the door shut behind me, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    It was evening already and the sun seemed to be setting.


    The air was cool against my face, a stark contrast to the thick, strange atmosphere inside that shop.


    My fingers tightened around the small black cube in my palm.


    If even half of those artifacts worked the way Magnus claimed they did¡­


    Maybe coming back for another shopping spree wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    And while I was debating if it was time to go home or roam around a bit more, Damien''s voice echoed in my mind once again; this time a tad bit serious.


    "If that thing kills us in our sleep, I swear I will haunt you forever."


    ***


    I slipped back into the bustling streets of Ebonshade, the tiny black cube placed in my robes.


    Despite its unassuming appearance, it carried an undeniable weight¡ªnot physical, but something else entirely.


    It pulsed faintly, as though alive, yet when I pressed my fingers against its smooth surface, it remained cold and inert.


    Damien had yet to say another word about it.


    That alone made it interesting.


    Just then, I realised that this stupid system still hadn''t answered my question of why my head had been aching so much that day.


    I asked him about it again and the first thing he showed me was my Status.


    [Status]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Strength: 27


    Agility: 29


    Mana: 0 S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charm: 9


    Soul Power: 72


    Skills: Soul Siphoning [Lvl2],


    Mana Drain [Lvl2]


    ***


    "..what the actual fuck?" I panicked, almost screaming out loud.


    The last time I remember seeing my status, my soul power was in the hundreds.


    But this time?


    I had consumed so many souls since then and yet my soul power had decreased.


    My skin paled as I realised the only reason why it could have happened.


    My fight with that assassin who had been masked as a palace guard, when I had tried to take his life by consuming his soul, I had felt an almost piercing pain in my head then¡­ as if my soul was tearing apart.


    Realisation hit me.


    Ughhh


    "Bingo."


    Damien''s tone dropped into something far less amused.


    "Your skill is too damn weak, Noah," he said bluntly. "Trying to consume a human soul without fully understanding its strength? That''s insanely dangerous.


    You barely managed to take a fraction of his essence, and instead of devouring him, he took a bite out of you."


    I stiffened. "What? But how is that possible?"


    "That backlash? That wasn''t just pain. That was your own soul taking damage.


    And since your skill level is still too low, you don''t have a sure way of knowing if someone''s soul is stronger or weaker than yours before you try to consume it." Damien let that information sink in before continuing.


    "Think of it like this: If two people arm-wrestle, the weaker one gets overpowered, right?"


    "¡­Yeah?"


    "Same thing here," he said. "But the difference is, if your opponent is too strong, your very soul gets chewed up in the process. And the worst part? You can''t tell how strong they are beforehand."


    I clenched my fists.


    That was a massive weakness.


    "So if I run into someone way stronger than me and try to use Soul Siphoning¡­"


    "You''re fucked."


    Damien''s bluntness irritated me, but I knew he was right.


    I had basically gambled with my own soul yesterday, and I lost.


    But then, Damien let out a hum.


    "Still," he mused, "it''s not all bad news."


    I raised a brow. "How?"


    "Because this disadvantage?" His voice turned smug again.


    "It''s only¡ª"


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!

 Chapter 95 95: —End Of Volume 1—

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I had never seen Mother like this before.


    Not truly.


    Oh, I''d seen her angry plenty of times.


    I''d seen her scowl at nobles who displeased her, sneer at commoners who wasted her time, even rage at Felix when his plans failed.


    But this¡­ this was different.


    She was quiet.


    That was what scared me the most. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hands, always poised, always graceful, trembled ever so slightly as she adjusted the golden embroidery on her sleeves.


    Her eyes¡ªthose sharp, calculating violet eyes I had inherited¡ªwere dark with something I couldn''t quite name.


    And her lips, usually curved in either amusement or disdain, were pressed into a thin, colorless line.


    She wasn''t just angry.


    She was furious.


    And it all was my fault.


    I sat stiffly on the cushioned chair in her chambers, watching as she paced before me. The long train of her robe dragged against the polished floor, the candlelight flickering off the fine silk.


    Still, she didn''t say a word.


    A part of me wanted to beg for her to speak, to just yell at me, to say something¡ªbut another part of me knew that whatever she was thinking, whatever words she was trying to hold back, would be worse than any rage she could throw at me.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she stopped pacing.


    Slowly, she turned to face me.


    "Lucas."


    I flinched at the way she said my name. It wasn''t with warmth. Not even cold anger. It was just¡­ exhaustion.


    "Do you understand what you''ve done?"


    I opened my mouth¡ªthen hesitated.


    Did I?


    "I¡­" I swallowed. "I did what I had to do."


    Her jaw tightened.


    "What you had to do?" she repeated, voice dangerously soft.


    "Do you think I wanted you to expose me like that? In front of Venus? In front of Uncle Roderic? In front of that entire cursed room?"


    I felt my hands clench against my lap.


    "You think I wanted to do it?" I shot back. "Mother, we had no choice! If I hadn''t spoken first, Venus would''ve had us cornered!


    He would''ve crushed us! But now, because I turned the conversation our way, he''s giving us a chance."


    "A chance?" Her laugh was sharp, humorless. "A chance? Lucas, darling, what have I told you about men like Venus?"


    My lips parted¡ª


    "Never negotiate with them."


    She cut me off before I could answer.


    "Never play fair with them. Never wait for them to give you an opportunity. You take what is yours. And if you can''t, you destroy everything before they do it first."


    I took a shaky breath.


    "I know that," I said quietly. "But not this time, Mother. Not with Sylvie here. Not with Noah. We didn''t even know she was still alive, let alone that she would return stronger than before."


    Her face twisted slightly, as if the very thought of Sylvie''s existence left a bad taste in her mouth.


    For a moment, she said nothing.


    Then, her fingers brushed along the edge of the vanity beside her.


    "You think you''re so smart," she murmured. "You think you''ve saved me."


    I lifted my head.


    "I did save you."


    Her nails tapped against the wood.


    "And what if I didn''t want to be saved?"


    Silence.


    I inhaled sharply, searching her expression¡ªdesperate to understand what she meant, desperate to find something I could hold on to.


    But there was nothing.


    Only the woman who had raised me.


    The woman I loved more than anything.


    The woman I had spent my entire life wanting to please.


    And she¡­ she was looking at me as if I had taken something from her.


    Something she wasn''t ready to lose.


    A lump formed in my throat.


    "I did it for you, Mother," I whispered. "I always do it for you."


    For the first time, something in her face softened.


    And that¡ªthat was what I needed.


    I could take her anger. I could take her disappointment. I could take the feeling of being a pawn in her eyes.


    But I could not take her indifference.


    Because even if she was angry¡­ even if she resented me for this¡­


    At least she still cared.


    She let out a slow breath, her expression unreadable.


    "I love you, Lucas," she murmured. "You know that, don''t you?"


    My chest tightened.


    "Of course," I said instantly.


    She smiled, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "Then understand," she said, her voice as gentle as silk, "I cannot lose the throne."


    My hands curled into fists.


    "You won''t."


    Her gaze flickered toward me, cautious.


    "I won''t let you."


    For the first time, her smile felt real.


    And then¡ª


    She tilted her head, studying me with something strange in her eyes.


    Something sad.


    Something almost¡­ wistful.


    "You always say you''ll do anything for me," she murmured.


    I nodded.


    "I would."


    Her fingers traced over the gilded edges of the vanity.


    "Then I wonder¡­"


    She turned to me, and for a brief moment, I felt something cold grip my spine.


    Not fear.


    Not shock.


    Just something wrong.


    Something I couldn''t understand.


    "Would you do anything I ask of you," she said softly. "Even if you knew the evil deeds I did for the throne?"


    She paused.


    And then¡ª


    Her lips curved.


    "Even if you knew that I killed my husband?"


    The air in the room stilled.


    I forgot how to breathe.


    Everything inside me went quiet.


    She didn''t move.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t look like she had just said something horrifying.


    And yet¡ª


    And yet my mind refused to process it.


    I swallowed, my throat dry.


    "What¡­?"


    She sighed, brushing imaginary dust off her robe.


    "You heard me."


    I did.


    I did.


    And yet I couldn''t¡­ understand.


    She had¡ª


    She had killed¡ª


    No.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    No, no, no.


    I had never thought of my father. Not once. He had always been a vague, absent figure in my life, a man whose name I never cared to remember.


    But now¡ª


    Now, his absence meant something.


    I opened my eyes, looking at her.


    Looking at the woman I had worshipped.


    The woman I had trusted.


    And she¡­


    She was still smiling.


    "Lucas," she said sweetly. "What''s wrong?"


    I swallowed the vomit rising up my throat.


    Nothing.


    Nothing was wrong.


    Because I had already chosen her.


    I had already decided.


    It didn''t matter what she had done.


    It didn''t matter what she would do.


    She was my mother.


    And I¡ª


    I would win the throne.


    For her.


    Only for her.


    Always for her.


    Even if I didn''t understand her.


    Even if I never could.


    Because love was blind.


    And for her?


    I was ready to drown in it.


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!

 Chapter 96 96: Volume 2 (Teaser)

    ------------------------------------------


    5 Months Later,


    The Indian Subcontinent.


    .


    .


    .


    "Have you checked on him yet?"


    huaawwh


    I yawned out loud, "Venus, it''s 5 in the morning, even the sun has yet to rise and the first thing you ask your sexy wife, who by the way, has returned from an almost decade of exile¡­ is if I checked up on Noah or not?"


    The man lying beside me was none other than the head of the newly formed family of the Romero''s after the Great Blip.


    A phenomenon that the whole world underwent after the Gods descended on Earth.


    Kingdoms and Empires fell in a single night, rulers were swept away like a history of the past.


    Every single being on Earth was introduced to a divine technology known as The System.


    This gave everyone a chance to grow infinitely stronger, even the weakest teenagers could follow quests and become stronger.


    The Romero state, our kingdom; everything turned to dust in a single day.


    World order changed and The System divided Earth into different Subcontinents.


    Thankfully, knowing the appearance of ''The Blip'' prior had given us the chance to be prepared.


    That was how we had saved our noble asses.


    Venus and I had been forced apart due to the exile, but it did not take long before we got back together.


    Looking at my husband''s hazel eyes staring worriedly onto the ceiling above us, I could not help but feel a pinch of ache in my heart.


    Noah D. Romero.


    Our Grandson.


    That stupid boy¡ª


    Ughhh


    There was a time when I would do anything for him, I would stand by my grandson''s side even if the world called him wrong.


    But now¡­


    A flicker of hurt flashed past my eyes, thinking about him.


    Noah D. Romero.


    The Hollow Prince.


    The Reaper.


    The Heartless¡ª


    It had been more or less 5 months since we returned to the estate and yet, Noah had become famous among the whole wide world in just a month after we returned.


    I had always feared that he would steer off to the dark side¡­and maybe that''s what had happened then.


    I did not know.


    Suryi, The Goddess of Eternal Flames and Justice, had warned me a countless times before, but I had ignored her.


    After all¡­ he was my grandson.


    He was my love¡­ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was my everything.


    Not long after The Great Blip, something changed in Noah, he became more ruthless, more unfeeling¡­ and more evil.


    The boy took on it upon himself to kill every single member of the Assassination Hall, leaving only the Guild Master and a few of our family''s trusted assassins.


    At that time, I had simply thought of it as revenge.


    As Justice.


    The boy had done only what was supposed to be done.


    Those assassins had tried to kill us multiple times.


    But what complicated our relationship wasn''t that.


    No.


    It was what happened after.


    The boy took over the Assassination hall and using the ''Credits'' he had exchanged with the System in exchange for the physical assets he had bought from Venus''s money; he turned in into some secret society.


    They Called it "Villain Hiring."


    Making that bastard guild master of the previous Assassination Hall the "Leader" of this organisation while pulling strings from the background, Noah joined the society as an anonymous newbie assassin.


    "Heartless."


    That''s what they called him.


    He took on the weirdest missions, killed people he barely knew and followed a set pattern¡­


    As if he was supposed to follow it no matter what?


    Venus and I had started becoming worried about the boy, this was not the Noah we knew.


    Yes.


    The position of the head of the house was still at line and no one could win the throne without getting their hands dirty, but this was something else entirely.


    And I knew it.


    All of this just could not be the work of my baby boy.


    I''d seen him secretly cry, talking to himself like a madman about how he wants to stop and how he couldn''t continue this anymore.


    But he went nonetheless.


    He killed anyway.


    Not being able to sleep anymore, I got out of my blanket and let Venus rest a while more.


    Walking out of the room, I left the house.


    What welcomed me was the silent humming of insects along the lines of bushes that bordered our current estate.


    Stepping outside, I inhaled deeply, letting the cold morning air fill my lungs.


    There was a faint chill in the winds, carrying the scent of wet grass and jasmine.


    The world had changed so much.


    Our grand estates, our lands that once stretched beyond the horizon, were all gone.


    We had sold most of it¡ªevery field, every manor, every stretch of fertile soil that had once belonged to the Romero name.


    In return, we gained Credits, the only thing that held value in this new world ruled by the System.


    Gold, jewels, and riches meant nothing now; everything was bought and sold through Credits.


    At first, it had felt like betrayal, letting go of generations'' worth of wealth.


    But there had been no other choice.


    Those who failed to adapt were swept away. At the very least, we had managed to hold on to the main estate, the last remaining home of the Romero family.


    I glanced around, taking in the sight before me.


    The place wasn''t as grand as it once had been, but it was still beautiful in its own way.


    Houses of different styles lined the pathways, each belonging to a different member of the family.


    Some were built with sleek, modern designs¡ªglass walls and steel frames reflecting the first light of dawn.


    Others kept the old-world charm, with sloping tiled roofs, ivy-covered walls, and wooden balconies that creaked with age.


    Bushes and vines trailed along the pathways, their leaves heavy with morning dew.


    The air was filled with the sharp, citrusy scent of freshly trimmed lime from the lemon trees.


    Somewhere in the distance, a wind chime twinkled gently.


    Even though the Romero family no longer ruled as it once did, the estate still held its own kind of dignity.


    My bare feet brushed against the cool stone pathway as I made my way towards a certain house, my thoughts heavy with worry.


    In the past 5 months, Noah had beome something entirely else.


    But all of this wasn''t because of the crazy killings or the feats he had achieved.


    No.


    It was because of what happened 3 months ago¡­In the battle of Villo Greek.


    ***

 Chapter 97 97: Pixie

    Ding*


    I rang the bell to Noah''s house.


    He still lived in the studio apartment Dragneel and Mara built for themselves.


    Fortunately, since the house was located in the inner circle of the estate, it was still intact. If previously we had acres of land to ourselves, after selling everything; the Romero''s had shifted to living in a place only as large as a few colonies at most.


    I myself had shifted to Venus''s place a month back, after making sure that Noah had recovered¡­ at least physically.


    The door opened, but the figure I was expecting to see standing in front of me wasn''t Noah.


    ¡­it was Pixie.


    A 16-year-old girl stood before me, half yawning as she lazily opened her eyes.


    My eyes twitched looking at her lithe figure, but when the girl flashed her bright smile at me, all my tensions seemed to be slip away.


    ''hufff,''


    "Is he still asleep?" I asked the white haired ''chipmunk'' standing in front of me.


    Pixie blinked up at me, still half-asleep, before stretching her arms with a dramatic yawn.


    Her white hair, wild and untamed from sleep, held her small but pointy face, and her sharp black eyes, so full of life despite the early hour¡ªstudied me with curiosity.


    Then, as if a switch had flipped, she grinned widely, her usual energy returning in full force.


    "Grandma Sylvie!" she chirped, hopping slightly in place, her oversized sleeves nearly swallowing her hands whole.


    "You''re up early! Did you miss me that much?"


    I sighed. "Pixie, it''s five in the morning."


    She gasped, eyes wide with false surprise. "Oh my gosh! You can tell time? I had no idea!"


    My eye twitched, but before I could scold her, she giggled and stepped aside, gesturing dramatically. "Come in, come in! I was just making tea!"


    Liar.


    There was no way this girl had been making tea when she had clearly just crawled out of bed.


    But I let it slide and stepped inside.


    The house was nothing extravagant but still way bigger than what Noah and I used to live in together.


    The place was simple, barely decorated, but well-kept.


    The faint scent of ink lingered in the air, probably from an inkwell Pixie must have dropped while writing her usual ''secretive stuff''.


    Glancing towards the hallway leading to Noah''s room, I felt my eyebrows raised as I found the door open.


    "Where is Noah?"


    The girl tilted her head, slightly confused, but then looking at me staring at the open door to Noah''s room, she clicked her fingers; as if realising something.


    "Ahhh," Then, coughing lightly, she continued.


    "Noah said it was fine if I slept in his room as it was too pink for him anyways and started sleeping on the couch outside."


    My eyes instantly turned to another corner in the room where the lights were shut.


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    The boy was sleeping in the living room.


    Exhaling slowly, I pressed my fingers against my eyebrows.


    Of course he''d do something like that.


    Giving up his own bed without a word. Sleeping on a couch when he barely got any proper rest as it was.


    Typical.


    I turned back to Pixie, who was watching me with a knowing smirk, swaying slightly on her feet like she was enjoying a private joke.


    "You let him sleep on that thing?" I asked, my voice tinged with a little irritation.


    Pixie blinked at me innocently. "I mean, yeah? He offered." She held up her hands. "And let''s be real, Grandma Sylvie¡ªif I refused, would he have taken the bed?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I opened my mouth to argue, then promptly shut it.


    Damn it.


    She was right.


    Instead, I sighed and moved toward the dimly lit corner where the couch was.


    The fabric was worn but clean, a thick blanket resting over a sleeping figure.


    Noah lay curled on one side, his dark robe bunched up around him with strands of almost almost white hair falling over his closed eyes.


    That was what had become of my baby boy in the past few months?


    I sighed again.


    He had fallen into a continuous cycle of depression ever since he returned back from the battle of Villo Greek.


    Looking at my boy who was once so healthy and wouldn''t stop smiling, I felt a pang of regret¡­ maybe we were happier back when we were exiled.


    Weren''t we?


    Noah''s breathing was deep and steady, but his face¡­ even in sleep, he looked troubled.


    I frowned. My fingers twitched at my side, but I didn''t reach out. Instead, I simply turned away.


    "Let him sleep," Pixie said, her voice softer now.


    I glanced at her.


    She wasn''t smiling this time. Her usual brightness had dimmed just a little, a rare moment where she wasn''t playing around.


    I hesitated. But in the end, I nodded.


    We made our way back to the kitchen, where Pixie¡ªwho, unsurprisingly, hadn''t been making tea earlier¡ªhappily rummaged through the cabinets.


    I sat at the wooden table, my fingers tapping idly against the surface while Pixie practically bounced over to the kitchen.


    Watching as she carefully started making tea this time, I hummed a soft tune under my breath.


    I had come here worrying about Noah, and this girl had somehow turned that into a morning tea session-


    hufff, this girl... I really don''t get her.


    Pixie had always been like this, ever since the moment she entered the house.


    It was no surprise the others had warmed up to her quickly despite her being a complete stranger just a few months ago.


    But that was the thing.


    Nobody knew where Pixie had come from.


    Just that Noah had brought her home when he returned from the Battle of Villo Greek.


    Venus and I, however, knew exactly what happened.


    After all, with his connections and my powers combined, there were very little things that we did not know.


    I studied her carefully as she poured the water, her expression carefree, completely unbothered by the silence stretching between us.


    How could someone lose everything and still smile so brightly?


    Leaning back on my chair, I asked. "...Have you been doing okay?"


    Pixie glanced at me over her shoulder, raising a brow. "Huh? What kinda question is that?"


    I hesitated for a moment before choosing my words carefully. "You''re¡­ adjusting well. But it''s not easy being in a new place."


    She turned fully, setting the teapot down as she blinked at me.


    Then, with a small smile¡ªless exaggerated this time, quieter, she shrugged. "I like it here. It''s different. But it''s nice."


    Her voice was softer now, lacking its usual playfulness.


    It was one of the rare moments where I caught glimpses of something else in her. Something hidden beneath all that laughter.


    Guilt tugged at me.


    She was just a child, after all.


    And Noah¡ª


    I exhaled, forcing my thoughts away from him. There were things I needed to understand first.


    Pixie suddenly brightened again, as if flipping a switch. "Oh! Do you want sugar in your tea?"


    I shook my head, letting her steer the conversation away. "No, just plain."


    She pouted. "Boring. You should live a little, Grandma Sylvie!"


    I chuckled despite myself. "Is that so?"


    The conversation shifted to lighter things, but my mind remained elsewhere.


    Because no matter how much Pixie smiled, no matter how much she filled the house with warmth¡ª


    There was something she didn''t know.


    A truth that, once known, would shatter the world she knew.


    After all...


    The very person she now called family was the same one who had taken hers away.


    ***

 Chapter 98 98: Papa

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    [System Quest: Maintain the Lines of Fate]


    Status: Completed.


    "huhhh?"


    I found myself lying on damp soil, rain falling at me from the skies.


    One moment, I said goodnight to Pixie and fell asleep... the next, I was here.


    Ughhh


    Not again, I sighed.


    This was my final day at the battle of Villo Greek, which ignited a civil war in the subcontinent of the United States of America.


    I stared at the notification, blinking as raindrops splattered against my skin.


    My body felt heavy¡ªtoo heavy. Cold, wet soil pressed against my back, the scent of blood thick in the air.


    My limbs ached, and pain pulsed through every inch of me.


    I knew this place.


    I knew this night.


    Not again.


    A bitter taste filled my mouth as I forced myself to look around me. My vision swam, but I could still make out the devastation across the abandoned place.


    Fires burned in the distance, flickering across the black sky. The scent of acrid iron and smoke mixed together, choking me.


    This was the final night of the Battle of Villo Greek. The night that ignited a civil war in the subcontinent of the United States. The night I had sworn to never return to.


    But no matter how much I wished otherwise, I was here.


    Forced to relive the worst moment of my life.


    After The Blip, Damien had given me another quest.


    "Maintain the Lines of Fate."


    A fancy way of saying, Do exactly what the Noah in the Book of Sin did.


    And so, I did.


    I killed.I slaughtered.Even when it made no sense, I followed the script.


    Every death that was meant to happen¡ªI ensured it.Every act of cruelty the villain version of me had done¡ªI repeated.


    And that included¡­


    My breath stopped, my vision narrowing as I looked at the lifeless body just a few feet away.


    Munro Aldritch.


    A man who had done nothing wrong.A father.A single father who had just been trying to live.


    I had killed him out of spite.


    Not my spite.Not this Noah''s spite.


    But the Noah in the book. The one I was meant to become.


    I hadn''t hesitated back then.And neither had I now.


    A shudder ran through my body.


    My hands trembled as I tried to reach him. The rain had washed away some of the blood, but not enough. Munro''s body was twisted unnaturally, his clothes soaked in crimson.


    The man''s eyes... glassy, empty, stared up at the sky.


    A choked breath slipped my lips.


    "Maintain the Lines of Fate."


    That was what Damien had told me.


    But as I sat there, staring at what I had done, I felt something crack inside me.


    Then¡ª


    A sound.


    A sharp gasp cut through the night.


    My heart stopped.


    No.


    No, not yet.


    Please.


    A girl ran through the mud, her bare feet splashing through puddles, her white hair stuck to her face.


    I knew her.


    Even before she reached him, even before she fell to her knees beside him.


    Even before she whispered¡ª


    "Papa?"


    ¡ªEven before that, I knew.


    Pixie.


    A sob twisted at my throat.


    My entire body trembling as I tried to push myself up.


    "Pixie, go back."


    The words were in my head, clawing at my throat, desperate to break free.


    "Go back inside. You can''t see this, kitty. You shouldn''t see this."


    But nothing came out.


    Not a single word. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My mouth opened but nothing came out of it.


    I couldn''t even move my body.


    Nothing I did could change this.


    This moment had already happened.


    No matter how many times I replayed it, no matter how many thoughts raced through my mind¡ª


    The past was set in stone.


    And I could do nothing but watch as Pixie trembled, her small hands pressing against her father''s bloodied chest.


    "Papa?" she whispered again, voice barely a breath.


    The sound shattered me.


    I wanted to scream. To tell her to leave, to run, to forget¡ª


    But I couldn''t.


    Because this wasn''t real.


    This was just a dream.


    A memory burned so deeply into my soul that I was forced to relive it over and over again.


    My chest tightened as her shoulders shook gently.


    Then harder.


    I turned away, unable to look.


    But I still heard it.


    The way her breathing became a mess.


    The way her voice cracked.


    She let out a choked sound, pressing her forehead against his chest. "Please," she whispered. "Please wake up. I''m scared...daddy...."


    He didn''t move.


    Her breathing grew uneven.


    Small fingers grasped at his shirt, tugging, desperate.


    "Papa, please!" She shook him again. "Please, I don''t like this game! You said you''d never leave me!"


    I clenched my teeth, my nails digging into the mud beneath.


    "You''re just tired, right?" Her voice broke, tears falling down her soft, pale cheeks. "You always get so tired after work, I know that¡­ but this isn''t funny anymore, Papa."


    She pressed her hands against his body, her small figure curled up beside him. "I''ll be good," she whispered.


    "I won''t complain about the food anymore. I won''t ask for new clothes. I won''t be annoying... Just... just open your eyes."


    Silence.


    The world seemed frozen.


    A shaky sob escaped her mouth. Then another.


    And then¡ª


    Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhh


    A shrill, scream.


    Raw, broken.


    Her whole body trembled and she couldn''t stop hitting at his chest, demanding to be heard.


    But no matter what she did, the man lying beside her refused to move.


    She clung to him, her fingers twisting into his bloodstained shirt as her cries turned into something almost inhuman. "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me, don''t leave me¡ª!"


    But he was already gone.


    I wanted to move. I wanted to look away.


    But I couldn''t.


    This was what I had done.


    I had turned this girl into an orphan.


    And for what?


    Because fate said so? Because I had to play the villain?


    Because some god decided this was the path I had to walk?


    Pixie sobbed harder, her entire body trembling as she buried her face into his chest. "Take me too," she whimpered. "Please... just take me too..."


    My stomach twisted.


    This was wrong.


    This was so, so wrong.


    A few meters away, my own body lay motionless, bleeding into the mud. Too weak to stand.


    I had done what fate asked of me.


    And in doing so¡­


    I had destroyed her world.


    I had destroyed my little kitty''s world.


    ***

 Chapter 99 99: A Guilty Damien

    A voice, sharp and impatient, pierced through the fog in my mind. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noah! It''s nine already, wake up!"


    Something small and surprisingly strong shook my shoulders.


    I grunted, forcing my eyes open to the blurry sight of white hair and narrowed black eyes staring down at me.


    Pixie stood with her hands on her back, looking every bit like a scolding mother despite being barely fourteen.


    I blinked, my body aching as I forced myself upright on the sofa.


    My limbs felt heavier than usual, as if exhaustion had sunk into my very bones.


    The nightmares clung to me, leaving my breath shallow and my fingers trembling.


    The dream¡­ No, the memory.


    I ran a hand through my tangled, white hair, pressing my palm against my forehead. The images still burned behind my eyes.


    The rain.


    The blood.


    Pixie''s screams.


    She had been so broken then¡­ and yet, since the moment she arrived here?


    The girl had been nothing short of smiles.


    Hmph*


    This dumb kitten I swear to god.


    That was the nickname I had come to call her.


    The moment she saw me awake, her anger shifted into something more familiar¡ªconcern hidden behind a mask of irritation. "You fell asleep here again, especially when we have a guest room vacant¡ª" The girl muttered, grabbing a blanket from the floor and tossing it onto my lap.


    "You keep doing this. You''re going to catch a cold, idiot."


    I let out a hollow chuckle. "Wouldn''t be the worst thing."


    Pixie froze for a moment and I could swear I saw her eyes water.


    "Don''t say stuff like that." Her voice was softer now, almost pleading.


    I didn''t respond.


    What was I supposed to say?


    That I didn''t care anymore?


    That I felt like a ghost wearing a living man''s skin?


    I couldn''t tell her that.


    Not when she had already lost so much.


    That night, months ago, had changed everything.


    I had collapsed outside the burning remnants of the fields, bleeding, weak, and barely conscious. I had thought I was done.


    Thought that maybe, for once, fate would let me rest.


    But fate was cruel. And so was she.


    Pixie had found me.


    At first, she had panicked, her hands grabbing at my arms, checking for wounds, checking for anything to explain why I was lying there half-dead.


    She had prayed for me even as the pain of her father''s death left her empty.


    Maybe it was because she did not want to be the only one alive there.


    But that did not matter.


    For a second, I thought she knew.


    That she had pieced everything together.


    That she would look me in the eye and see the murderer standing in front of her.


    But then she sobbed, clutching my shirt, as she couldn''t stop muttering, "You''re alive, you''re alive, thank god you''re alive¡­"


    That was when I realized that she thought someone else had done this to me.


    She had thought that the same person who killed her father had come after me too.


    I wanted to laugh.


    I wanted to tell her that she was comforting the very monster who had destroyed her world.


    But I didn''t.


    Because I was a coward.


    Because when she pressed a damp cloth against my forehead and whispered, "It''s okay. You''ll be okay."¡ªfor the first time in a long time, I wanted to believe it.


    So I let her take care of me.


    Days passed.


    My body healed, but my mind... didn''t.


    Pixie stayed by my side.


    She cooked, even though she could barely make anything edible. She made sure I drank water, even when I refused to eat.


    She talked, filling the silence with stories about her father, about the life she had before everything was taken from her.


    And somewhere along the way, we became something close to family.


    It was a complicated thing.


    She never questioned why I was there that night.


    Never asked why I had been alone, injured, and barely breathing.


    And I never told her.


    Because if she knew the truth, she would hate me.


    And I was too selfish to let that happen.


    So instead, I focused on something else.


    Pixie had nothing left.


    No home, no future, no reason to live.


    And I knew that feeling all too well.


    That''s why, the day I finally stood on my own two feet again, determination burned through me.


    I couldn''t fix what I had broken.


    But I could at least give her a reason to keep going.


    So I made a choice.


    "Come with me," I had told her. "I will take care of you."


    At first, she had stared at me, confused.


    "You''re barely taking care of yourself," she had scoffed, arms crossed. But there was no real resistance in her voice.


    "You don''t have to decide now," I had said. "But you have nowhere to go. And I¡ª" I hesitated, fingers clenching at my sides. "I don''t want to leave you alone."


    The words felt strange coming out of my mouth. It had been so long since I wanted anything.


    Pixie had studied me for a long moment before sighing. "Fine. But if you keep making that pathetic face, I''ll punch you."


    I had almost smiled. Almost.


    And that''s how we ended up here.


    I snapped back to the present when Pixie sighed, plopping down onto the armrest beside me.


    "You''re still scrawny," she muttered, poking my arm. "Aren''t you supposed to be some big-shot noble?"


    I rolled my eyes. "I''ve been recovering."


    "You''ve been moping," she corrected.


    I didn''t argue.


    Because she was right.


    Ever since that night, I had changed. I was weaker, slower, my strength nothing compared to before.


    But the worst part wasn''t my body.


    It was my mind.


    The first time I saw blood again, I threw up for hours.


    The sight of red pooling on the ground made my stomach twist, made my head spin, made my breathing go shallow.


    It was pathetic.


    A man who had once slaughtered without hesitation now couldn''t even stomach the sight of a papercut.


    And Damien¡­


    Even he had grown quieter.


    For a sentient system that once prided itself on pushing me toward my villainous fate, he now barely spoke.


    When he did, his voice was hesitant.


    "You''re slipping, kid."


    "You can''t fight like this."


    "This is dangerous, you know."


    But there was no malice. No push towards destruction.


    Just¡­ guilt.


    Because even he had realized¡ªhe had broken me too much.


    And now, neither of us knew how to fix it.


    Pixie, unaware of my thoughts, stood up and stretched. "C''mon. Breakfast."


    I sighed but followed the petite girl in front of me.


    Because even if I didn''t care about fate anymore¡­


    Even if I didn''t know what my purpose was anymore¡­


    I still had her.


    And that was enough.


    ***

 Chapter 100 100: Can You Get Me One?

    "Did you have that dream again?" I heard Damien''s calm voice enter my brain, laced with a hint of worry.


    ''Hmph..'' I half nodded, confusing Sylvie.


    I could already feel a lecture coming at me.


    "Noah, you can''t go on like this."


    "Just look at yourself. 5 months back, we had decided to change our fate.


    We had decided that by following the Book of Sin and fooling the Author of this book, we would rock."


    "And hey! I know I fucked up¡ª I pushed you too hard to follow the lines of fate. But this isn''t done man."


    "It''s been 3 months since that happened¡­boy. And you haven''t used any other ability except for Soul Siphoning."


    I almost groaned at the multiple lines he continued to speak, asking him with frustration.


    "Then what do you think I do? Huh? Oh great Villain Guiding System? Do you want me to kill myself next?" I did not even realise how worked up I had become in seconds, while Pixie went to bring breakfast from the kitchen as I half screamed at Damien.


    "I WAS KILLED IN THE BOOK OF SIN! DO YOU WANT ME TO RECREATE THAT AS WELL???"


    "You Bitch¡ª" I continued, Unable to hold my calm as I continued rambling about how he made me do such vile things.


    I had gone from being a boy who was scared to attend his own farewell to killing children not even half my age.


    Why?


    BECAUSE DAMIEN FUCKING ASKED ME TO DO IT.


    Because if I did not do it, Grandma Sylvie would die.


    Venus would die.


    Everything I cared about would cease to exist.


    And what did I get in return?


    A motherfucking phobia.


    My hair had almost turned white because of all the stress.


    And every single opportunity I had planned to grasp in the past 3 months had gone to waste.


    Taken by the other candidates fighting for power in the Romero family.


    Tears started pouring out of my eyes as I choked out a sob.


    Fuck.


    How.


    Do.


    I.


    Do.


    This?


    HOW THE FUCK AM I SUPPOSED TO WIN WHEN THE VERY GOD OF THIS WORLD IS AGAINST ME?


    "Noah¡­Pixie is back¡­"


    I barely heard Damien''s last words.


    My chest felt tight, my breathing uneven.


    The weight of everything¡ªthe past, the future, the damned Book of Sin¡ªcrushed me from all sides.


    My head throbbed, my hands clenched into fists as I continued digging my nails into my palms.


    Then, I heard the soft shuffle of feet.


    I looked up.


    Pixie stood there, holding a plate full of food. But she wasn''t smiling anymore.


    Her black eyes widened as she saw me¡ªtears dripping down my face, my shoulders shaking.


    ''Embarrassing.'' I thought, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop the way my chest heaved up and down frantically.


    The plate in her hands trembled slightly as she placed it down on the table.


    And then, she ran to me.


    Before I could react, small arms wrapped tightly around me, pressing against my small frame.


    Her warmth surrounded me, her grip desperate, as if she could somehow hold me together just by hugging me hard enough.


    I froze.


    For months¡ªever since she had started living here¡ªPixie had never asked me about my nightmares.


    Never asked why I would wake up drenched in sweat, shaking, staring at my hands as if they were drenched in blood.


    Never questioned why I sat in silence for hours, lost in thoughts I never voiced out.


    And right now, I was grateful for it.


    Because I had no idea what I would say if she did.


    Her fingers tightened against my back. "Noah¡­" she whispered, her voice soft. "You''re crying again."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stop the tears, but the harder I tried, the more they fell.


    I hated this.


    I hated feeling this weak.


    I hated the fear, the helplessness, the crushing knowledge that I was losing.


    How the hell was I supposed to win when the ''fucking Author'' himself was against me?


    How was I supposed to change my fate when every move I made was already written in that twisted Book of Sin? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damien let out an exaggerated sigh in my head. "Goddamn, look at you, crying in the arms of a fourteen-year-old.


    You''re supposed to be the terrifying villain, you know? Not the tragic main lead."


    I didn''t have the strength to argue.


    Not this time.


    Not when all the stress, all the fear, all the guilt came crashing down at once.


    I broke.


    I let my forehead fall onto Pixie''s shoulder, my entire body trembling forward.


    My hands clenched the fabric of her oversized sweater, holding on as if she was the only thing keeping me from falling apart completely.


    And maybe she was.


    The room was dimly lit, the faint glow of the morning sun barely reaching inside.


    The wooden floor creaked slightly beneath us and the scent of burnt toast lingered in the air?


    Hehe


    Pixie must have messed up the breakfast again¡ª


    But none of it mattered.


    All I could feel was her warmth, her quiet presence, the steady beat of her heart hum against mine.


    Her voice trembled. "Noah, I don''t know what''s hurting you so much¡­ but you can lean on me too, you know?"


    I sucked in a shaky breath.


    Could I?


    Could I ever let her know the truth?


    That I had killed her father.


    That I had turned her into an orphan.


    That I was the reason she had nowhere else to go.


    My grip on her tightened.


    No.


    She could never know.


    Because if she did¡­ she would hate me.


    And right now, her arms around me were the only thing keeping me from drowning.


    "Noah¡­that''s unfair." Damien''s voice creeped into my ears again but I simply snorted.


    ''Like you have ever played fair with me,


    you fatherless bas¡ª"


    "You brat, you better be grateful for all the good things I did for you!! You moth¡ª"


    I and Damien would have continued bickering if not the utter nonsense Pixie muttered, shocking both of us shitless.


    "Um, Noah¡­I want to integrate with a hollow...Can you get me one?"


    ***

 Chapter 101 101: Screwed

    "I told you taking her back was a bad idea."


    "Shut it, Damien." Although I worded that out, even I was speechless.


    Wiping my face off with Pixie''s sleeve, I barely comprehended what she just asked me.


    For a boy like me who had lived most of his life like an exile, I did not even know extensively about it.


    Hell, I did not have a Hollow myself ¡ª


    Pixie''s words¡­ stopped both me and Damien in place.


    For a second, the room turned awkwardly silent.


    Even Damien, who always had something to say, just¡­ shut up.


    And then¡ª


    I laughed.


    It wasn''t loud or forced.


    It just slipped out, shaky and broken between my leftover sniffles, but real.


    A short chuckle, followed by another, until I was half-laughing, half-crying into my hands.


    "You¡­ you what?" I barely managed to choke out, looking at her through blurry eyes.


    Pixie tilted her head, her expression serious. "I want a hollow," she repeated, as if she had just asked for a candy or something.


    Damien finally snapped out of his stunned silence.


    "I TOLD YOU SHE WAS A BAD IDEA!" he shrieked inside my head. "She''s a whole menace, Noah! A fourteen-year-old menace! You see this?! This is what happens when you pick up strays!"


    I ignored him, still wiping at my eyes as I let out another breathless laugh. "Pixie, do you even know what a hollow is?"


    She nodded eagerly. "Of course! It''s basically a dead Kalki''s remains, right? If I integrate with one, I''ll become stronger!"


    I just¡­ stared at her.


    "Okay," I said, my voice still hoarse from crying, "but why do you want one? You''re already strong enough to break into my room at night and steal my mana potions."


    She had the nerve to grin. "Oh, you knew about that?"


    "Of course I knew, you little kitty cat! My potions don''t just disappear into thin air!"


    Pixie waved a hand dismissively. "Anyway, I need a hollow because I want to get stronger faster. Your potions ain''t helping this lady, hmph!"


    Damien made a strangled noise in my head. "Oh, sure! Just faster! Because a fourteen-year-old with a murderous weapon like a hollow is such a fantastic idea!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Pixie, hollows aren''t toys. They''re dangerous."


    "I know that." She puffed up her cheeks. "But I also know that if I had one, I could be more useful! I could help you more."


    I blinked, my amusement slowly fading.


    She wanted to get stronger¡­ for me?


    The weight in my chest twisted into something uncomfortably warm.


    "Pixie¡­" I hesitated, unsure how to respond.


    But she wasn''t done yet. "You''re always fighting so hard for everyone, Noah," she said quietly. "But who''s fighting for you?"


    I flinched.


    Damien, for once, didn''t say anything.


    The room felt too quiet.


    The broken pieces of my earlier breakdown still lingered in the air, yet here she was, standing in front of me, looking so damn sure of herself.


    She wasn''t scared of me.


    She wasn''t disgusted.


    She just¡­ wanted to help.


    I let out a slow breath, shaking my head with a small smile. "You''re insane, you know that?"


    Pixie grinned. "I live with you. Of course I am."


    Another laugh slipped out of me. Damn it.


    I exhaled, wiping my face one last time before leaning back in my chair. "Fine," I muttered. "I''ll think about it."


    "Yay!" Pixie clapped her hands, bouncing slightly.


    Damien groaned. "Congratulations, you''ve officially adopted an unhinged child."


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh, shut up, Damien."


    But even as I said it, I felt¡­ lighter.


    The weight on my shoulders was still there. The nightmares, the fear, the Book of Sin¡ªnone of it had disappeared.


    But at least, for this moment¡­


    I wasn''t carrying it alone.


    Then, just as I thought the conversation was over, Pixie plopped onto my bed, folding her legs underneath her.


    "You know, the first humans to integrate with hollows were during The Great War."


    I frowned. "The what?"


    Pixie looked at me weirdly as she asked again, "You really don''t know?"


    Damien clicked his nonexistent tongue. "Oh, great. History lessons from a child thief. This day just keeps getting better."


    I ignored him. "A long time ago, an alien race called the Kalki invaded Earth. They were insanely strong and looked just like us, except for the 2 horns atop their head.


    At first, humans thought they were unstoppable.


    But then, someone killed one and found out something weird¡ªwhen the Kalki died, their abilities didn''t just disappear.


    They got stored in parts of their body. Like a crystallized power source."


    I sat up a little straighter. "And that''s¡­ what the hollows are?"


    "Yup!" She nodded enthusiastically. "People started harvesting them, using them, and eventually, some figured out how to integrate with them.


    It was dangerous, obviously, but those who succeeded became monsters in battle. The first hollow users wiped out the Kalki almost completely."


    "Almost?" I echoed.


    Pixie''s smile dimmed. "Well¡­ some say a few Kalki survived. They might still be out there, hiding. Maybe even waiting."


    I let that sink in, my fingers tapping restlessly against my knee. "And you want to integrate with one of these things?"


    The 14-year-old girl grinned again. "Yup!"


    Damien let out a high-pitched whine. "She''s insane. Actually insane. I knew it. I KNEW IT!"


    I sighed, leaning back against the chair. "You really don''t make my life easy, Pixie."


    She laughed. "You love me for it."


    I groaned. "Yeah, yeah. Just¡­ let me think."


    Hopping off my figure, she skipped towards the door. "Alright! But don''t take too long, Noah. You know I''ll do it with or without your help."


    I groaned louder. "Damien, remind me why I let this child stay?"


    "Because she''s somehow more unhinged than you and you secretly like it?"


    Pixie shot me a wink before darting out of the room, leaving me to collapse back into my chair, hands over my face.


    Damien sighed, equally as worried as I was. "Noah¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "You''re screwed."


    I laughed bitterly.


    "Yeah, I know."


    ***

 Chapter 102 102: Villain Hiring

    I sat in my chair for a long time after Pixie left, staring at my hands¡­


    They weren''t shaking as much anymore, but they still felt foreign¡ªlike they were not mine.


    Like they belonged to someone else.


    Someone who had done things I could never take back.


    Even now, I could still hear the screams.


    See the blood.


    The faces of people I didn''t even know, twisted in fear as I cut them down.


    Some had deserved it.


    Others¡­ hadn''t.


    I swallowed, feeling a lump in my throat as a dead boy''s voice reached my ears.


    "N-No¡­please don''t kill me¡­I beg you, please! My mom.. my sister¡­they''re all al¡ª"


    It had been months since Villo Greek, but I still felt like I was trapped there.


    It was a never ending cycle, and no matter what I did¡­Every single life I took only haunted me in my dreams.


    The weight of what I had done had clutched my heart so tight that I no longer recognised myself.


    I had no personality¡­no sense of self.


    All of this?


    I did all of this to change my fate.


    To make sure that my Ma lives¡­ That Venus, the man who I even until now refused to fully acknowledge as my grandpa lives a happier life.


    And I really had no regret for everything I did.


    I had no other choice¡­


    Right?


    I was the fated villain after all.


    And every time I closed my eyes, every time I tried to think about the future.


    I saw nothing but black¡ª


    Because what kind of future was there for someone like me?


    Someone drenched in blood?


    Damien sighed in my head. "Noah, you need to snap out of it."


    I exhaled slowly, shaking my head. "Easier said than done."


    "Of course, it''s not easy," he shot back. "But you''re acting like you have all the time in the world to be stuck like this. You don''t."


    I didn''t respond, thinking he would let it go.


    But the stuck up bitch wouldn''t stop.


    Ughhh, I did not need this right now.


    "Fate is shifting, Noah. The world is changing. And if you sit here, drowning in your own misery, you''re going to be left behind."


    Clenching my jaw, I half scoffed. "Maybe that''s for the best."


    "Really? You think so? You think the people who are after you¡ªwho want you dead¡ªare just going to forget about you because you decided to be pathetic?


    Because you decided to disappear from the world?


    What about the Secret Society we tried so hard to make? Huh! Or did you just forget about it now that you lost hope?


    Do you remember what you told me when we had finally taken over the piss filled halls of that Assassination Hall?


    "Hehehe¡ª So what? I just have to substitute someone in my place¡­Yes!"


    "All I have to do is to hire a Villain."


    I flinched, Damien''s words echoing in my mind continuously.


    "That''s right," he said, mercilessly. "You''re not some nobody, Noah.


    You''re the damn ''Fated Villain.''


    Whether you like it or not, people will start to see you as a threat soon.


    They''re going to come for you. And what are you going to do when that happens? Hide?!"


    Silence.


    Damien''s voice dropped lower, almost gentle. "You''re not weak, Noah."


    I laughed bitterly, lifting my almost skinny arms into the air. "Tell that to my system status, you damn bastard¡ª" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay."


    And just like that, my status screen appeared in front of me.


    [Status]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Strength: 27=>91


    Agility: 29=>97


    Mana: 0


    Charm: 9=>69


    Soul Power: 72=>371


    Skills: Soul Siphoning [Lvl4], Mana Drain [Lvl3]


    ***


    What.


    The.


    Actual.


    Fuck?


    I could not believe what I was looking at. All these past few months, I had killed and killed and killed.


    But I never had the confidence to check my status.


    What use was it to grow stronger at the cost of the lives of innocent people?


    Or so I had thought.


    This was the first time I had seen my status in almost 5 months now, and there is also the fact that I have done nothing but mope around the house in my usual bouts of depression and guilt for the last 3 months...


    Unable to believe what I was seeing, I stared at them again.


    "What¡­?" My breath caught. "These numbers¡ª"


    "You idiot," Damien said, almost fondly. "You really didn''t notice?"


    I was speechless.


    "When was the last time you actually checked your status?" he asked.


    I swallowed, having no real answer to his question.


    "I¡­ don''t know."


    He sighed. "Exactly. You''ve been so busy hating yourself that you didn''t even realize how much stronger you''ve become."


    I clenched my fists. "That doesn''t change anything."


    "The hell it doesn''t." His voice turned sharp. "You''ve been walking around thinking you''re some broken, weak mess. And yeah, maybe you are mentally. But physically?"


    He chuckled. "Physically, you''re a goddamn monster, Noah."


    I bit my lip.


    Damien continued. "You remember the Slave Body Refinement technique?"


    My stomach twisted. Of course, I remembered. It was a body-refining method I had started practicing 5 months back, and since following that breathing method almost gave me some peace of mind, I continued doing it even now.


    That is, except the physical training part.


    I still remember how Damien introduced this pussy named technique.


    The Slave Body Refinement Technique.


    The weaker you looked, the stronger you became~


    At first, I hadn''t even known if it worked. But now¡­


    Now, I looked at my status again, and I realized.


    It had been working this whole time.


    All those fights, all that pain, even the breathing technique that I had been regularly doing for the past 3 months... it had made me stronger.


    Stronger than I had ever been before.


    Damien''s voice softened. "Just because you feel weak doesn''t mean you are."


    I swallowed hard, my fingers gripping the arms of my chair.


    "Noah."


    I inhaled sharply.


    "You need to take a mission already, the World Fate is shifting again."


    I stiffened.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    I shook my head. "Damien, I¡ª"


    "I''m not asking," he interrupted. "You need to do this. Not just because of your strength. Not just because of your status."


    He hesitated before continuing, quieter. "You need to do this for yourself."


    I looked down at my hands again.


    I thought about Pixie''s words.


    Who''s fighting for you?


    I exhaled shakily.


    "I¡­" My throat was dry. "I don''t know if I can."


    "You won''t know until you try."


    I clenched my jaw.


    Try.


    Could I really?


    I thought about how I had been living these past few months¡ªhiding, avoiding, pretending.


    Pretending I wasn''t the same person who had cut down all those people.


    But what if¡­


    What if I wasn''t?


    What if I actually sent most of the weird and evil quests that I received from the system because of what the Noah in the Book had done as missions to the Secret Society we created?


    That was the sole reason we had made it¡­No?


    Villain Hiring¡ª


    hehehehe


    Yes! This was it.


    "Damien?" I called.


    "Yes, little villain?"


    It''s finally time to meet Grimwald, isn''t it?


    ***

 Chapter 103 103: Hot Aunt Ana

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    There was no better morning than this.


    The sky was clear, the estate was peaceful, and for once, I felt like a woman at the peak of her life.


    Dressed in my black track pants and a sports bra, I jogged across the lush green lawn, feeling the warm breeze kiss my skin.


    Turning 40 soon? Please.


    My body was sculpted to perfection¡ªtoned, lean, absolutely gorgeous.


    The system had helped me by a stretch, and I made sure every single soul in the estate noticed.


    And beside me, my pride and joy, my son Lucas, walked with his usual air of casual indifference.


    He had grown a lot over the past few months¡ªtaller, sharper, a little more in control of himself.


    His messy black hair had gotten even messier, and his deep violet eyes carried the kind of intensity that would intimidate most people.


    Unfortunately, Lucas was still Lucas. Which meant he still had the mind-blowing talent of saying the worst possible things at the worst possible times.


    But today, not even that could ruin my mood. Because, for the first time in years, I felt like I had won.


    Three months ago, Noah returned home, and in just a few weeks, he had mentally lost it. The boy was no longer a threat, no longer a danger.


    No. He was a cockroach, crawling about, completely beneath me. If I felt like it, I could squash him under my heel and wipe him off the floor without breaking a sweat.


    And the best part? The absolute masterpiece of it all? That motherfucker had brought home a girl. Like some low-class commoner who thought dragging home a woman would magically fix his life.


    I had underestimated how much of a generational fool he could be.


    Oh, I had been wrong about a lot of things. I had thought Noah was someone to fear, someone who could be dangerous. And sure, for a little while, he had risen.


    He had gained strength and popularity ridiculously fast in the Romero council.


    But his fall?


    His fall had hit even harder.


    Just 3 months ago, I had seen him¡ªpathetic, broken, weak. He was heavily injured, no strength, and absolutely no will to fight. That was when I knew. I had won.


    Life was good. The morning air smelled fresh, my body felt divine, and I was basically shining in the glory of my victory.


    Well¡ªjust then, I saw the boy''s door trembling open.


    And I had been so sure to give him a mocking smile in return that I did not even think for a second how he would react.


    Noah.


    Stepping out of his house, dressed in that stupid white T-shirt with some ridiculous printed design, paired with plain black pants¡­ he smiled back at me?


    What the fuck?


    He wore the same lazy outfit.


    His hair was white, exactly like I had seen them last, but why did something feel so different?


    I stopped walking, and Lucas, beside me, blinked.


    "Morning, Aunt Ana," Noah greeted, locking eyes with me.


    I stiffened.


    Hold on. What?


    For three whole months, this boy had been avoiding eye contact like I was some executioner ready to chop off his head.


    He had been miserable, drowning in self-loathing, roaming through the estate like a walking corpse.


    But now¡­


    Now he was looking straight at me?


    With confidence.


    With purpose.


    Like he was back.


    Like he had plans.


    My brain, once filled with sweet victory, short-circuited.


    Lucas, ever the walking disaster, tilted his head and casually dropped the bomb of a century:


    "Mom, why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?"


    Silence.


    Complete. Utter. Silence.


    Noah blinked at me. I blinked at Noah.


    Lucas just scratched his head, like he hadn''t just set my entire world on fire.


    Ugh, why did I have such a useless son?


    I almost groaned. Forcing out a laugh, I sounded more like a dying goat. "Hah! Ghost? Don''t be ridiculous, Lucas." I shot back, staring daggers at the boy.


    "But you¡ª" I sent a glaring look to this brainless son of mine. If he said another word¡ª


    Ughhhhh. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And no. I was not frozen. I was processing.


    Noah tilted his head slightly. Amused.


    Amused?


    My entire system screamed in protest.


    No. No, no, no, no. What was this? What was happening? Why was this happening?


    Two months ago, I had seen this boy at rock bottom. He had lost everything¡ªhis mana, his strength, his pride.


    He had been nothing.


    And yet, standing in front of me now¡ª


    There was something dangerous about him.


    Not in the way he used to be.


    Not in raw strength.


    But in his eyes.


    They weren''t empty anymore.


    They weren''t broken.


    They held something else.


    Determination.


    Defiance.


    I swallowed.


    Lucas, still blissfully unaware of the existential crisis he had triggered in me, continued, "Huh? I thought he was still broken¡ª"


    Noah chuckled.


    Chuckled.


    CHUCKLED?!?


    Oh.


    Oh, I did not like that.


    Panic started bubbling inside me. No. No, this wasn''t how things were supposed to go.


    He was supposed to stay down. He was supposed to live like a defeated vegetable for the rest of his life.


    Did something happen? Did someone help him¡­ or could it be that he found a new source of strength?


    I clenched my jaw, feeling as if all my plans had come to a flop.


    Noah should not be looking at me like that.


    Like he was planning something.


    Like he was about to rise again.


    Lucas, once again, deciding to ruin my entire life, suddenly turned to me and deadpanned, "Mom, should I get you a towel? You''re sweating too much¡­"


    Noah let out a soft hum in agreement.


    I snapped my head towards Lucas, almost feeling targeted by the two.


    "Lucas," I hissed under my breath, "I swear to every god above, if you say one more word, I will sell you to the black market."


    The innocent boy blinked, looking at me strangely; as if he was really thinking hard about it.


    "Mehh."


    "I don''t think I''d sell for much, Ma¡­"


    "¡­"


    ***

 Chapter 104 104: Heartless

    There was no place more glorious than this.


    The air reeked of power, of blood, of schemes carefully woven over months.


    This building¡ªlegally Noah''s home, technically owned under his name, was, in reality, the heart of the most well-structured, deadly assassin society the world had ever seen.


    And at its center sat me¡ªMaster Grimwald, ruler of shadows, the one pulling every string behind the scenes.


    The era of kings may have ended, but I was no mere man.


    A throne, carved from obsidian and inlaid with gold, sat proudly at the head of the grand hall. My grand hall.


    Velvet drapes framed the dark walls, soft candlelight flickering in iron cones as they casted long, scary shadows across the vast chamber.


    Who said kings were a thing of the past?


    I had built my empire right under the noses of the so-called powerful.


    Here, in the heart of darkness, I reigned.


    And the best part?


    Noah D. Romero, the supposed owner of all this, the monster whispered about in hushed tones as Heartless¡ªhad disappeared from the face of this world 3 months ago.


    No one but I, knew that he was nothing more than a broken, empty husk now.


    Leaning back on my throne, I pressed my fingers against the cold material of the armrest, my lips stretching into a pleasent smile.


    "You truly are a man of vision, Grimwald," A voice slithered through my mind, smooth as silk and drenched in wicked amusement.


    My god, The Minor God of Plotting spoke directly into my thoughts, weaving honey-laced words into my ears.


    "To think you took what was a crumbling mess and turned it into this pinnacle of perfection."


    "Of course." I exhaled deeply, my chest pumping with satisfaction. "Noah had the foundation, but the structure? The brilliance? That was all me."


    Oh, how beautiful it had been to watch him crumble.


    That battle of Villo Greek had chewed him up and spat him out like discarded meat.


    I had watched, thrilled, as his mind fractured with every kill, his humanity grinding into dust.


    He had returned home a wreck, a lifeless shadow that moved about the estate like a ghost that had long lost its purpose.


    And that was when I knew.


    There was no need to fear him anymore.


    I had accepted his ''offer'' to become the public leader of this secret society, but in truth, I had done so only because he had turned the assassination hall into shambles.


    Fortunately, all went good as he lost his mind soon after.


    The boy was adamant in joining the secret society as an anonymous assassin just like the other candidates and taking on the cruelest missions.


    And what a decision it had been! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The organization had flourished under my rule¡ªno more reckless hires, no more pathetic weaklings given a chance at assassination simply because they could hold a blade.


    No, I had refined it after my defeat at Noah''s hands.


    Perfected it.


    Only the best survived now.


    And the wealth? The fortune that was supposed to be Noah''s cut?


    Ha. The fool was too broken to even ask for it. I had been hoarding it all, and it wasn''t like he''d ever come knocking for his share.


    The Romero brat was finished.


    A chuckle rumbled in my throat as I stretched, basking in my absolute victory.


    Just then, I heard the lightest sound of footsteps, alarming me.


    ''Who could it be?''


    As much as I remember¡­ no one had the keys to this place.


    Except¡ª


    A shift in the air.


    A presence, slow and steady.


    My fingers, still mid-air, froze.


    The heavy doors creaked open, inch by inch, revealing the figure beyond them.


    Noah?


    I blinked.


    Gone was the trembling, broken boy from before.


    He walked with slow and continuous steps, his slightly long, white hair catching the dim glow of candlelight.


    The oversized white tee hung off his frame, swaying lightly as he advanced.


    Every step echoed in the silent hall.


    My grip on the armrest tightened.


    No.


    This had to be a trick.


    He was still nothing.


    Still weak.


    Just another fallen man who hadn''t realized he was still crawling in the dirt.


    Realising that he no longer had the same cold aura around him like when he had massacred the assassination hall, I secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    hufff


    This meant that he was still that pathetic, depressed loser.


    Good.


    The corners of my lips curled into a mocking grin.


    "Well, well," I drawled, my voice smooth with amusement. "Look what we have here. Didn''t expect to see you out of your hole, Noah. I thought you were too busy mourning all the life''s you took."


    He said nothing.


    Not a twitch.


    Not a blink.


    Just the same, slow steps as he continued walking towards me.


    I leaned forward, smirking. "What? Cat got your tongue? Or did all that guilt of killing those innocents really beat every single drop of sense out of your head?"


    Noah finally stopped a few steps from my throne.


    Then¡ªhe lifted his gaze to meet mine.


    And for the first time that night, my breathing stopped.


    There was no emptiness in his eyes.


    No sadness.


    No brokenness.


    No.


    His eyes seemed too calm for someone in depression.


    My fingers twitched.


    Something was wrong.


    "Awfully quiet, aren''t you?" I taunted, trying to mask the uneasy weight pressing against my chest with overconfidence. "Did the big, bad villain finally¡ª"


    My words never finished.


    Because in the blink of an eye, Noah moved.


    A single step, faster than I could process.


    His hand wrapped around my throat.


    A sharp, painful grip.


    The world tilted as I was yanked up from my throne, my feet dangling uselessly above the ground.


    My eyes widened in pure, unfiltered shock.


    "What¡ª"


    A deep, mocking whisper filled my ears.


    "I could kill you then¡­"


    Noah''s hold on my throat tightened.


    I could almost feel the breath being shoved out of my mouth as my lungs started burning, fear tickled me as the 17 year old boy continued staring at me calmly,


    "¡­And the best part?"


    The boy tilted his head, eyes gleaming with something sharp.


    Something cruel.


    Something that sent ice down my spine.


    "I could still kill the fuck out of you right now, and nobody would know, Grim."


    The room spun.


    My heart beat wildly against my ribs, and right then, a sickening realization crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    He wasn''t broken.


    He wasn''t lost.


    Noah D. Romero was back.


    And I... had awakened he who was known as the ''Heartless.''


    ***

 Chapter 105 105: A Broken Child

    ------------------------------------


    ARGGHHHHH¡ª


    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª


    Ma.


    Ma¡­ I miss you.


    I miss you so much.


    "Sia!! Open the door!"


    "Sis, Pl¨CPlease open the door¡­"


    I heard my brother crying outside the door I had locked.


    My father continued shouting desperately.


    Why.


    Arrghhhhh


    I¡­I just wanted to live a normal life.


    I want to wake up on my mother''s lap¡­I want her to make me sleep, I want her to scream at me for messing her room.


    All these years¡­I''ve been a good girl.


    My room was no longer a mess ma¡­


    I-I even combed my hair and listened to Dad.


    Remember the days you looked at me and smiled?


    Calling me your baby?


    Ma?


    Where are you?


    I want you back.


    Please.


    Oh god.


    Plea¡ª


    I broke into a mess of snot and sobs.


    5 months.


    That''s how long it took for my whole life to change.


    And guess what?


    We were no longer royalty.


    That should have been good, right?


    Right?!?


    I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms, leaving crescent-shaped marks on my skin. It hurt, but not as much as this hole in my chest. Not as much as knowing she was gone.


    Not just gone.


    Killed.


    A fresh wave of pain crashed into me.


    I gasped, curling myself in a cocoon as I tried holding myself together.


    But I was already breaking, already falling apart.


    BANG.


    "Sia!! Open the door!"


    Each pounding shook the door harder, each hit a reminder that I wasn''t alone.


    But I wanted to be.


    "Sis, at least listen to me..." My brother''s voice cracked with tears.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. No. No, I didn''t want to hear them.


    All I wanted was to wake up and realise this was a bad dream.


    I wanted to run into my mother''s arms and have her stroke my hair.


    I wanted her to laugh and call me her baby again.


    But she was gone. And she hadn''t just died.


    She was murdered.


    Poisoned.


    My stomach twisted violently, and I gagged, coughing loudly as my body rejected the truth.


    It wasn''t fair.


    Another loud bang*


    "Sia, please! You have to listen to me!" My father''s voice broke through the door. "I¡­ I should have told you sooner¡ª"


    I let out a hollow, broken laugh. Told me sooner?


    "You should have told me?!" I screamed, my voice cracked from all the crying. "You should have told me before she died! You should have told me before I spent all these years hating her for leaving me!"


    Silence.


    Then, his voice came soft. Careful. "I did it to protect you."


    My hands shook. I dragged my nails down my arms, leaving red, angry marks. "Protect me?" I whispered. "You lied to me. You let me believe she just got sick and died."


    I turned to the mirror, staring at the girl on the other side.


    Pale skin, red-rimmed eyes, lips trembling.


    She looked weak. Pathetic.


    And I hated her.


    With a choked sob, I ripped the clutcher from my hair and hurled it at the mirror. It hit the glass with a sharp clink before falling to the floor.


    "You let me grieve alone," I whispered. "You let me be angry at her instead of the people who actually killed her."


    More silence.


    Then, my father spoke. "I¡ª" His voice wavered. "I couldn''t risk you getting hurt."


    A bitter smile twisted my lips. "But she got hurt. And you said nothing."


    I grabbed the nearest sharp object¡ªa knife. My reflection in the mirror wavered, blurred by tears.


    I grabbed a handful of my hair and cut.


    The long strands fell to the floor, slipping through my fingers.


    Again.


    And again.


    My once-long hair barely reached my shoulders now. My hands shook, breath rough and uneven, but I didn''t stop.


    I deserved this.


    I wanted to erase this version of me.


    Tears blurred my eyes.


    "Sia!! Stop this!" My father slammed against the door, the wood trembling under his weight this time. "Please, open the door!"


    I let out a dry chuckle. "Open the door? So what? So you can lie to me again?"


    Another silence.


    Then, his voice softened. "I don''t want to lose you too¡­"


    I froze.


    For a second, just a second, something inside me wavered.


    But then I remembered¡ªhe had already lost me.


    He lost me the day he chose silence. A scream built up inside me, burning, forcing its way out¡ª


    And then it came.


    Loud...broken.


    I screamed until my throat hurt. Until there was nothing left in me.


    My legs gave out, and I dropped to the floor.


    I''m sorry I couldn''t help you.


    I''m sorry I fought you then for leaving me.


    Please forgive me....forgive your daughter.


    My hands reached for my scarf¡ªthe butterfly scarf.


    Her scarf.


    "Ma¡­" My voice was small, broken.


    I was sitting there alone, but I could never forget that day.


    She held on to my hand tight, her sickly figure lying on the bed.


    Even though I had cried and screamed at her for leaving me, she had never stopped loving me...even until her last breath.


    "You are stronger than they will ever understand, little butterfly. Never let them cage you."


    Holding onto the scarf tight, I curled my fingers around the fabric.


    I bent my body down, grinding my forehead to my knees.


    "Just hold my hand," I whispered.


    "Tell me it''s okay to cry¡­"


    Ma?


    But there was no one left to answer.


    No one left to hold me.


    No one left to tell me I was still that little girl she loved.


    Tears blurred my vision as I held the scarf tighter. My body shook with silent sobs.


    I wasn''t strong.


    I wasn''t brave.


    I was just a girl who lost everything.


    Outside the door, my father sighed. A long, exhausted sound. "Sia," he said, softer now. "I know you hate me. But I¡ª" He exhaled shakily. "I never stopped loving you."


    I laughed. A bitter, broken sound.


    "Love?" I whispered. "Is that what you call this?"


    Silence.


    I wiped my face with trembling fingers and stood up, staring at my reflection again.


    No.


    I wasn''t the same girl anymore.


    That pathetic, weak little girl was gone.


    And maybe that was for the best.


    With a final, deep breath, I stepped toward the door.


    I unlocked it.


    The second it swung open, my father''s eyes widened. His gaze immediately jumped to my hair¡ªnow uneven, choppy, and barely reaching my shoulders.


    "Sia¡­"


    I stared at him, my expression empty. "I won''t cry anymore."


    His face fell. "Sia, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "I won''t cry," I repeated, voice flat. "Not for her. Not for you. Not for anyone."


    He swallowed hard. "Sia¡ª"


    "Tell me who killed her."


    He trembled, eyes darting away.


    I took a step closer.


    "I am way stronger than you think, father."


    "Tell me. Or I''ll find out myself."


    His hands clenched into fists. "It''s not that simple¡ª"


    "It is," I interrupted. "Either you tell me, or I''ll make sure every single person responsible suffers."


    His jaw tightened. "Revenge won''t bring her back."


    I let out a cold laugh. "No, but it''ll make sure no one else takes what''s mine ever again."


    Something in his face changed. Like he finally saw what I had become.


    Or maybe¡­ what I had always been.


    "Sia," he whispered. "Don''t do this."


    I tilted my head, a small, humorless smile curling my lips. "You don''t get to tell me what to do anymore, Dad."


    And with that, I stepped past him.


    For the first time in my life, I didn''t feel like his daughter. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt like something else entirely.


    ***

 Chapter 106 106: Fate Stabilization

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Night sky covered the sun and moon.


    Every single step that Noah took across the coddled pathway, my stress only increased.


    5 fucking months.


    Thats how long I''d been with this moron.


    "Is this really a good idea, boss?" A man in his 30''s asked my host as he walked behind us.


    Who just gave a silent nod.


    Poor boy.


    If he could see the crazed smile on Noah''s face right now, he wouldn''t have chosen to follow him this easily.


    It took me 3 months of begging for him to even entertain the idea of taking a mission again.


    Yeah bitch, Heartless was finally back!!


    Uhum*


    Not that it mattered to me, but all these months, I had been reading the Book of Sin and analysing it extensively.


    And if this brat didn''t buckle up fast, we might be in for a huge problem.


    My nonexistent hands turned sweaty as I thought back to the dark truth I had been hiding from Noah.


    If things went exactly as they were, then according to the Book of Sin¡­Noah was going to die in 2 years max.


    And the only way to escape this was to grow stronger.


    Even though I taunt the brat about it a lot, thank god he started living together with Pixie.


    That girl, although an absolute menace, was the only reason he was alive right now.


    Thud*


    A loud kick sounded through the silent streets as a huge black, metallic gates forced open under the strength of Noah''s kick.


    Hmmm


    It seemed that the Slave Body Refinement Technique was working wonders with the way the boy''s strength continued rising without a pause.


    Tilting his head to the man behind him all this while, Noah placed his index finger on his lips as he ordered him to guard the place.


    Ah, the dead of the night.


    A perfect time for crime, betrayal, and absolute stupidity.


    The doors of the massive structure groaned as they closed behind, sealing us in.


    Noah didn''t hesitate¡ªhe stepped forward into the abyss, his black robes trailing behind him like the Grim Reaper''s personal stylist.


    Inside, only dim lit torches spewing a pale blue flickered along the walls, casting large shadows on the cracked stone floor.


    And me? Oh, I knew exactly what kind of place this was.


    "Ah, yes," I muttered, floating inside Noah''s mind consciousness. "Because when a system tells you to join hands with an evil organisation, your first instinct is obviously murdering your way through it."


    I had received countless tasks and quests from the Author of this fantasy world in the last 3 months, but due to how broken Noah had been, we were unable to complete not a single one of them.


    Scared that the Author would lash out anytime soon, I was happy I had finally persuaded him to take on a new mission from the secret organisation we created.


    Noah barely acknowledged my concerns, his hazel eyes scanning the dark hallway ahead as he stepped forward.


    Fuck.


    This boy¡ª


    Ughhh


    I mean yes, I did tell him that I was not scared of dying and all¡­and while THAT IS TRUE, now that I could see my plans going the right direction; I can''t afford to let this kid die.


    For whom, if not my precious host, will help me achieve my goals?


    Another sigh left me as I watched by his shoulder, looking at him as he pulled the hood of his robe lower.


    "I mean, I get it," I continued, rolling my nonexistent eyes.


    "You''re dramatic. You like your grand entrances.


    But did you ever consider, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªfollowing the quest normally for once in your goddamn life?


    Especially when this is the first quest we are doing after months of ignoring that Noob Author of this world?


    Noah smirked. "That''s the difference between us, Damien." He said, looking at the Quest I received a while back,"


    "You want me to follow the script." His eyes gleamed as he tilted his head slightly, smirking.


    "But I like rewriting it."


    Ah. There it was.


    That insane part of him.


    The part that did things just because he could.


    The part that made my metaphorical circuits glitch every time I tried to calculate the probability of survival.


    I didn''t even have a real body, and yet, if I could physically age, I''d already have wrinkles by now.


    A shadow shifted in the darkness ahead.


    Noah had noticed it too.


    My voice rang inside his head, sharp with amusement.


    "You know, most people at least knock when they enter a place filled with assassins.


    But no, not you.


    You''re just going to waltz in like you own the place."


    Noah smirked.


    "That''s because I will."


    A figure stepped into view before I could even react to his overconfident sentence.


    Hooded, cloaked, silent¡ªan assassin through and through.


    I was worried that the boy would instantly gag and turn pale as soon as he started fighting since there would obviously be blood, but it seemed that my host wasn''t entirely dumb.


    Noah purposely came deep into the night to complete this mission so that even though he knows that blood would be spilt, the boy was hoping that maybe not being able to see it would help his phobia.


    The assassin moved without a sound, dagger glinting under the faint light as the robed figure lunged straight at the boy.


    The moment the assassin jumped, Noah twisted his body just enough to avoid the blade. The dagger sliced through the air where his chest had been a second ago, missing him by an inch.


    I could feel it...his muscles were stiff, and his movements seemed slightly sluggish. Three months of being holed up in his room had dulled his instincts. And in this kind of place, even a second of hesitation could get him killed.


    "Careful there, boss," I muttered inside his head, trying not to sound as panicked as I felt. "Unless you want to see your intestines spill out tonight."


    Noah didn''t respond. His focus was on the assassin.


    The cloaked figure moved again, fast and silent like a shadow. Noah barely had time to react, stepping back just in time to avoid a second strike. His grip on his dagger tightened. He was holding back.


    I knew why.


    Blood.


    He didn''t want to see it.


    Not again.


    Not this soon.


    "Just cut them down already," I groaned. "A good stab to the throat, and boom! No more assassin problem."


    Noah clicked his tongue, frustration flashing across his face. He spun, dodging another attack before swinging his leg out in a sharp kick. His boot connected with the assassin''s knee, sending them staggering back.


    He was using force¡ªblunt, heavy strikes¡ªtrying to knock the enemy down without piercing skin.


    Smart. But also reckless.


    "You do realize they''re literally trying to kill you, right?" I sighed. "Maybe not the best time to play ''let''s see how many punches I can throw before I pass out''¡ª"


    Noah ducked. The assassin''s blade whistled past his ear, barely missing him.


    He moved on instinct now, legs shifting into a defensive stance, his dagger positioned low. He feinted to the right before slamming his fist into the assassin''s ribs. The air whooshed out of the cloaked figure as they stumbled back.


    Noah was faster, closing the gap in an instant. He grabbed the assassin''s wrist before they could recover, twisting it sharply¡ª


    Crack.


    The dagger clattered to the floor.


    The assassin gasped, arm hanging limp, but the assassin didn''t scream.


    It was well trained, disciplined.


    Noah hesitated.


    He could finish it. A quick stab¡ªeasy, clean. But he didn''t.


    His grip loosened for just a second.


    A mistake.


    The assassin''s free hand shot out, a hidden blade gleaming under the dim torchlight. I barely had time to shout before the sharp edge slashed across Noah''s arm.


    He hissed in pain, staggering back.


    "Idiot!" I screeched. "Why are you playing with them? Either kill them or¡ªoh, I don''t know¡ªGET OUT OF HERE?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noah gritted his teeth. His hand clutched his arm where the blade had cut through his robe, blood seeping through his fingers.


    Oh, hell.


    This was bad.


    I could already see it¡ªthe way his breath went astray and how his pupils started to dilate. Memories were trying to claw their way up his mind.


    The smell of blood.


    The weight of it on his hands.


    He was freezing up.


    "Noah," I said, softer this time. "Don''t lose focus."


    He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. The assassin was already moving again, taking advantage of his moment of weakness.


    But this time, Noah was ready.


    The hesitation was gone.


    The assassin lunged.


    Noah ducked, dodging to the side before slamming his knee into their stomach. The force of the blow sent the assassin sprawling onto the floor. Before it could get up, Noah stepped forward and kicked them square in the chest, pinning them down.


    And then, he bent down and clutched the assassin''s neck, breaking it.


    A ringing noise filled my ears.


    [System Notification: First Kill Achieved.]


    [System Notification: Fate Stabilization in Progress¡­]


    ***


    A/N: Welcome back, everyone!! This is the first chapter of Volume 2~


    I am planning to add new characters to the story and would love it if you have some suggestions regarding the same!!

 Chapter 107 107: Peanut Gallery

    A ringing noise filled my ears.


    [System Notification: First Kill Achieved.]


    [System Notification: Fate Stabilization in Progress¡­]


    Stepping back, Noah looked at the blue screen floating in front of him.


    He wiped his bleeding arm against his robe, avoiding looking at the blood as his hands trembled visibly.


    I sighed in relief. "Finally. You could have just done that from the start, you know."


    Noah ignored me. His hazel eyes flickered towards the hallway ahead, deeper into the assassin''s den.


    I let out a long, dramatic sigh.


    "Aaand here it comes. The first of many headaches."


    A new window popped up before Noah''s eyes.


    [System Quest]


    Objective: Maintain the Lines of Fate


    Failure: Fate will diverge, leading to unknown consequences. (Nah, your little Pixie just dies.)


    Reward: Lol, who do you think you are?


    Noah''s eye twitched.


    "Damien," he muttered, his voice barely too calm, "did the system just mock me?"


    I cackled. "Oh, buddy, welcome to the wonderful world of suffering! Population: you."


    He exhaled sharply, his usual deadpan expression slipping into something far more terrifying¡ªpure, unfiltered exhaustion. The kind only someone who has seen way too much crap can wear.


    Shaking his head, he swiped the window away. "Ignore it," he muttered to himself. "Just focus on the mission."


    "Oh, sure, totally. Ignore the cryptic death warning about Pixie. That''ll definitely not come back to bite you in the¡ª"


    Noah took a step forward.


    A pressure shifted in the air.


    My metaphorical non-existent throat went dry.


    Noah knew.


    He always knew.


    A few more assassins appeared from the dark hallways ahead as I realised that maybe I had triggered my host too much talking about Pixie dying and all.


    Clink.


    A single step echoed around the hall, belonging to someone else.


    Noah didn''t react outwardly, but I could feel it. His body tensed just a fraction. His fingers flexed slightly before relaxing.


    Then, just as the second step sounded¡ª


    Noah vanished.


    Or rather, he moved, so fast it looked like he disappeared.


    A second later, a gurgling noise filled the air.


    A man in dark armor staggered backward, eyes wide, with a dagger buried deep in his throat.


    Noah caught him before he hit the ground and gently laid him down, like tucking a baby into bed.


    Another movement¡ªtwo more assassins appeared from a side hall, eyes sharp, weapons drawn.


    Noah didn''t hesitate this time.


    The first assassin swung.


    Noah ducked, twisted, grabbed the man''s wrist, and¡ª


    Snap.


    The scream barely had time to escape before Noah jabbed another dagger into his side, silencing him instantly.


    The second assassin hesitated. Big mistake.


    Noah lunged forward, grabbed the man by the collar, and slammed him face-first into the wall. Hard.


    Crunch.


    "...fuck-" I winced.


    The man slumped, unconscious. Noah casually wiped his dagger clean on the assassin''s sleeve before stepping over the body.


    Then, he spoke.


    "Damien."


    "Yeah?"


    "If Pixie dies, I will personally find a way to kill you too."


    "Wow. No moment of silence for the fallen?" I asked, pretending to be scandalized.


    "Right, right." I chirped sarcastically.


    "You just commit full-blown massacres before the quest even starts properly."


    I was just talking when Noah''s face turned pale, and he almost started puking. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shit-


    This motherfucker.


    In all his bravado, Noah totally forgot that he still has a trauma response to blood.


    Yeah. This was bad.


    I immediately sprang into action. "Alright, listen, buddy," I said, forcing as much calmness into my voice as possible. "Deep breaths. In. Out. Pretend it''s just tomato sauce."


    He shot me a glare. "That''s not helping."


    "Okay, okay, new approach¡ªuh, uh¡ªthink of it as¡ªuh¡ªNO! DON''T LOOK AT IT!"


    Too late.


    Noah''s gaze had locked onto the small splatter of blood on the floor.


    His entire body went rigid like he''d just been turned into a statue.


    Oh, hell no. Not this again. Not now.


    [System Warning: The Host is entering a state of shock. Initiating stabilizing measures¡­]


    I tried again, my voice sharper. "Noah. Snap out of it."


    Nothing.


    He was still staring at the blood like it personally owed him money.


    The assassin''s corpse lay at his feet, completely forgotten. The air inside the hall was still and heavy. Noah''s fingers twitched.


    If this idiot fainted now, I was going to find a way to haunt him in the afterlife.


    Desperate, I did what any self-respecting system would do in this situation.


    I screamed.


    "NOAH, LOOK OUT, IT''S STILL MOVING!"


    That did the trick.


    Noah''s fight-or-flight instincts kicked in, and he jumped back like the corpse had just called him by his full government name. His heart pounded in his chest as he frantically looked at the body, only to realize¡ª


    Nothing.


    It was still as dead as it had been five seconds ago.


    Noah blinked.


    I cackled. "Gotcha."


    His eye twitched. "I''m going to kill you."


    "Joke''s on you, I don''t have a body."


    Taking a deep, shaky breath, the boy clenched his fist. His trembling stopped¡ªbarely. He still refused to look at the blood on his sleeve, though, instead yanking his robe tighter around himself like that would erase the problem.


    "Right," he muttered. "Moving on."


    I hummed. "Ah, yes. Moving on. Totally. No trauma to unpack. Just a casual night of assassinations."


    Ding!


    A translucent blue screen materialized in front of us. But not the one I was connected to.


    No, this one was bigger.


    Brighter.


    And very, very annoying.


    [God of Shadows has taken interest in you.]


    [God of Trickery chuckles at the deviation. He questioned how a mortal with a broken Mana Core could be this strong.]


    [God of Chaos offers a gift.]


    Accept?


    [YES/NO]


    I groaned.


    "Oh, fantastic. The peanut gallery has arrived."


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!


    Hurry up! Offer ends in 3 Days.

 Chapter 108 108: The Villainous Domain

    ---------------------------------------


    "Oh, fantastic. The peanut gallery has arrived." Damien''s voice rang in my ears as a number of notifications appeared in front of me.


    [God of Shadows has taken interest in you.]


    [God of Trickery chuckles at the deviation. He questioned how a mortal with a broken Mana Core could be this strong.]


    [God of Chaos offers a gift.]


    Accept?


    [YES/NO]


    I groaned, already feeling a headache forming.


    "Great. Just what I needed."


    Since the day Gods had appeared through the System, it felt as if the whole world had changed.


    People had knelt on the streets when the notifications first popped up, terrified yet fascinated by the overwhelming presence of these divine beings.


    Others had immediately adapted, figuring out how to check their System Status and exchange physical assets in return for Credits¡ªthe only working currency right now.


    Credits ruled everything.


    And guess who was smart enough to convert nearly half of the Blackblade Kingdom''s land into Credits before anyone else?


    That''s right.


    Me-


    I had emptied most of Grandpa''s treasury, nearly giving the old man a heart attack.


    Almost 46% of the kingdom''s land?


    Bought and resold.


    The gold and platinum coins Venus hoarded like a miser?


    Gone.


    By the time the System officially descended, I had sold nearly all the deeds back to the System for Credits, following Damien''s guidance.


    The Romero House had nearly coughed blood when they found out.


    But in the end?


    "Risk is always a byproduct of profit."


    At least, that''s what Damien said¡ªbefore laughing like a madman about how much destruction I had caused to the economy in just one move.


    Since then, I had focused on writing everything I remembered from the Book of Sin I had read when I awakened my Physique.


    But, of course¡­


    "Hah! Stupid Noah, you actually thought you could outsmart me?!" Damien snickered, practically vibrating in my head. "I already have the book''s original copy! Your little scribbles are useless! Bwahaha!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had never wanted to punch a voice before, but Damien had pushed me to that point several times.


    "You should be glad that a first-generation System like me is by your side," Damien huffed dramatically. "If I wasn''t here, ''Baby Noah'' would''ve died ages ago. Probably eaten by one of those ugly spiders you hate so much."


    I cringed at the nickname but begrudgingly accepted that he was right.


    The first few days with the System had been a nightmare¡ªme struggling to understand my new reality while Damien practically screamed at me every five minutes about my stupidity.


    At least now, I could confidently say I had a grasp on things.


    Shaking my head, I lifted my boot and harshly tapped it against the stone floor, scraping off the blood that stained the sole.


    Huh?


    Now that I actually looked around¡­


    Why was the Hall so empty?


    I mean, sure, I had killed a few assassins but...


    Wasn''t this too much?


    Had I already wiped out most of the members here before even setting foot inside its true base?


    If so, had my mission to take over the place just been fucked?


    "You''re a nutcase, you know that, right?" Damien''s voice was filled with exhausted disbelief.


    I ignored him.


    He had been against my idea of slaughtering most of the organisation''s members.


    Apparently, the quest required me to "join", not massacre it.


    "Noah," Damien sighed, exasperated. "You do realize that ''joining'' could also mean taking control, right? You were not supposed to butcher them all!"


    "Oops."


    "''Oops'' my ass! Do you even have anyone left to rule over now?!"


    He had a point.


    Shrugging, I continued forward, stepping past the scattered remnants of old, dried blood on the stone floor.


    At the end of the hall, another set of doors appeared in front of me.


    With a light push, they creaked open, revealing a narrow passageway that spiralled downward.


    I sighed.


    "Awww man," Damien groaned dramatically. "I tell you, boy. Villains have become such a stereotype nowadays!"


    I raised an eyebrow but kept walking.


    "Seriously! Who the fuck decided that villains could only have underground hideouts?! Why are we always hiding beneath the surface like sewer rats?"


    "I don''t know, Damien. Maybe because we''re hunted criminals?"


    "Nonsense! Wouldn''t it be far better if we had towering fortresses instead? Imagine a skyscraper of pure evil! We''d sit in our grand balconies, sipping expensive tea, looking down on the world like proper overlords!"


    I pinched the bridge of my nose.


    "I can already picture it! A vast, luxurious office, dark leather chairs, a giant map on the wall with little red X''s marking our enemies¡ª"


    "Damien." I sighed.


    "¡ªAnd of course, a massive fireplace where we sit and plot destruction! Maybe even a cat sitting on my lap for extra evil aesthetic¡ª"


    "Damien."


    "What?"


    "What did we talk about?"


    A long pause.


    "¡­That I was gonna keep my mouth shut and talk less garbage."


    "Exactly."


    Another pause.


    "But you''re no fun!"


    I rolled my eyes as I descended further, the air growing thicker with the scent of blood and piss.


    My nose scrunched up.


    "Ugh¡ªwhat the hell is that smell?"


    "The scent of your villainous domain, my dear Noah." Damien''s voice took on a dramatic, regal tone.


    "The very walls drip with the blood of the fallen! The corridors echo with the screams of the damned! And you, the great and mighty villain, march forth, a king in his domain¡ª"


    "I swear to god, Damien, if you don''t shut up¡ª"


    "FINE!"


    Despite his whining, I could hear the amusement in his voice.


    I sighed again, pressing forward.


    The deeper I went, the stronger the oppressive air became.


    The silence wasn''t natural.


    It was too heavy. Too expectant.


    Like the walls themselves were watching.


    Waiting.


    My fingers brushed against the concealed dagger under my robe.


    I wasn''t alone down here.


    Somewhere, hidden in the depths of this underground labyrinth, the remnants of this evil organisation awaited me.


    And I was going to find them.


    ***


    A/N: Dear readers, I''d hope y''all could help me in polishing Noah''s sword ¡ª


    With this, I start a new event!!


    The sword polishing event for the men''s and women''s of culture¡ª


    For every 1000 coins worth gift = 1 Bonus Chapter.


    For every Magic Castle and above = 6-9 Bonus Chapters!!


    Hurry up! Offer ends in 3 Days.

 Chapter 109 109: A Monster

    The deeper I went, the worse the smell became.


    Blood, piss, and something else¡ªsomething rotting.


    I pressed forward, my boots clicking against the cold stone steps.


    The passage was narrow and claustrophobic. Not that I had much problem with it, if anything; all this just made the little devil in my mind more chirpy.


    Shadows stretched long and jagged, making the stairway feel like an endless maw, swallowing me whole.


    "Ah, yes. Now this is what I call true villain ambiance!" Damien cooed in my ear as he seemed to be rating the green flames that occasionally flickered through the torches.


    "The oppressive darkness, the reek of death, the eerie silence! This, my dear Noah, is how a villain''s lair should be!"


    "You were just complaining about underground hideouts five minutes ago-" I pointed out, but it seemed to have fallen on deaf ears.


    "Yes, well, I have changed my refined tastes. I am, after all, a flexible System."


    I rolled my eyes, not bothering to respond.


    The stairway spiraled downward, deeper than I had expected. It was only now that I truly realized¡ª


    Only the mission hall, where the bulletin board was placed, seemed to be above the surface level; everything else was a maze winding along these small pathways.


    It was a buried fortress, stretching far below the surface.


    No wonder so few people had ever seen the true inner workings of the Assassination Hall.


    Everything up there¡ªthe halls, the training grounds, the reception¡ªwas just a front.


    The true core of the Hall was down here.


    "Ohhh, this is getting interesting~" Damien hummed. "I wonder what kind of delicious little secrets they''ve been hiding underground~"


    His words weren''t just for fun.


    According to the information I had gathered from Damien, the me in the Book of Sin was supposed to join this evil organisation after I had a fight with the Assassination hall for killing my grandma.


    And I knew full well that an organization of this scale didn''t just rely on blades and shadows to maintain power.


    They had connections.


    They had history.


    And more than that¡­


    They had resources.


    Which I planned to take for myself.


    "Poor them," Damien reacted, "They would have never imagined that all this was happening only because you refuse to follow the quests given by the Author to the word." The system chuckled in its usual, sentient voice.


    Even though a vein popped on my forehead as I reminisced back to how all this started, there was no sympathy for people like these.


    People who killed for a living?


    They deserved the most tragic deaths-


    Anyways, focusing my consciousness inwards, I opened my Status Screen.


    [Status]


    Name: Noah D. Romero


    Race: Human


    Title: The Fated Villain


    Strength: 91


    Agility: 97


    Mana: 0


    Charm: 69


    Soul Power: 371=> 380


    Skills: Soul Siphoning [Lvl4], Mana Drain [Lvl3]


    ***


    I exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of my status pressing on me.


    I had power. Not enough, but more than before.


    The Slave Body Refinement Technique had worked wonders on my physique. I had thought that months of not working out would make me weak, but it seemed that it needed very less energy sustain itself.


    "Maybe because it a Slave Body Refinement technique ~" Damien joked, making my lips twitch in annoyance.


    Well, it was worth it, though.


    My strength had such a huge jump, more than any other attribute.


    Killing all those assassins in the past 5 months was also one of the big reasons I had become stronger in such a short time.


    More than anyone had expected me to have.


    Even with a broken mana core, I was standing here¡ªalive, breathing, and hunting my enemies in their own lair.


    "You know¡­" Damien''s voice slithered back into my mind. "You could be much stronger if you just had a little sip of a soul."


    I stiffened.


    "Not this again."


    "Oh, come on, Noah~!" he whined. "You''re wasting such a precious ability! Soul Siphoning isn''t just for show, you know. It''s¡ª"


    "Damien." I gritted my teeth, "I know that I fucked up once and consumed a soul way more stronger than me but that was just a lapse in judgement."


    "Just a little taste," Damien continued, his voice turning a bit less sarcastic. "I know that I was the one to warn you, boy...But I didn''t tell you to be a pussy-man. Your Mana Drain has leveled up to three, and it''s almost about to reach four, but you weak-ass bitch hasn''t consumed a single soul since the Batttle of Villo Greek."


    Damien''s words weren''t just insults. They were too blunt.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    My fingers twitched slightly, but I clenched them into a fist.


    "Shut up," I muttered, my voice low.


    "Oh? Did I touch a nerve?" The sentient piece of shit chuckled, his tone dripping with mockery. "Come on, Noah. You''re smart enough to understand this by now. Your enemy isn''t just the assassins, the Hall, or the filthy nobles who want you dead."


    He paused, then whispered¡ªlow and sharp.


    "Your enemy is the Author."


    My breath hitched.


    "The one who created this world. The one who wrote out your destiny¡ªa villain meant to suffer and die. You think you have time to take it slow? You think you can afford to be careful?"


    My teeth pressed against each other.


    I hated it.


    I hated that he was right.


    No matter how much I fought, no matter how many enemies I crushed beneath my feet¡­


    The story itself was against me.


    The moment I stopped moving forward, the moment I let myself hesitate¡ª


    Everything I loved would be taken.


    Sylvie.


    She had been taken once.


    She would be taken again.


    And next time, I might not be able to save her.


    Damien''s voice turned into a sneer. "You don''t get it yet, do you? You think you''re winning because you''re still breathing? Because you''ve survived for a few extra months?"


    "You think that means you''re safe?"


    A deep, hollow laugh echoed through my skull.


    "How cute."


    My nails dug into my palms.


    "You don''t get a happy ending, Noah. You don''t get to live quietly and pretend that''s enough. The moment you let your guard down¡ª"


    "They''ll take everything from you."


    His voice dropped to a near-growl.


    "They''ll make sure you lose. That''s what this world was built for. That''s what you were built for.


    A villain.


    A stepping stone. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tragic little joke¡ª"


    "Shut. Up."


    "No."


    I exhaled harshly. My chest burned.


    I knew all of this.


    I knew it better than anyone.


    But knowing something and accepting it were two different things.


    Damien pushed further.


    "Your problem isn''t that you''re weak, Noah."


    "Your problem is that you''re too afraid."


    A cold chill crawled up my spine.


    "Afraid of making the wrong choice. Afraid of the consequences. Afraid that you''ll lose control again, like last time."


    I stayed silent.


    "But let me tell you something, boy."


    His voice turned ice-cold.


    "You''re already drowning, Noah."


    You''re already a monster.


    ***

 Chapter 110 110: Mysterious Woman

    "You''re already drowning, Noah."


    You''re already a monster.


    Damien''s words slithered through my mind like a parasite, digging inside my ear and into my brain.


    He had always been like this, whispering truths I didn''t want to face.


    "You keep pretending you have a choice, that you can take your time, that you can play it safe. But this world isn''t safe, Noah."


    "You think the Author will wait for you to get strong at your own pace? That your enemies will just sit back and let you grow? No."


    "They will keep coming.


    Keep hunting.


    Keep taking."


    I knew that.


    Of course I knew that.


    But there was a part of me¡ªa small, pathetic part¡ªthat still wanted to believe I could win without losing myself.


    That I didn''t have to consume souls.


    That I didn''t have to become the thing they all expected me to be.


    The Fated Villain.


    I clenched my fists.


    Damien sighed, his tone almost disappointed.


    "Fine. You want to play it your way? Then let me ask you this, Noah¡ªwhat''s your plan?"


    I stayed silent.


    "No, seriously. What''s your plan? You''ve been killing assassins left and right, and yeah, it''s been fun¡ª" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡ªbut let''s not pretend you''ve been doing it efficiently."


    "You waste time. You waste resources."


    "You take hits you don''t need to take, you bleed when you don''t need to bleed, and you let enemies live who could have made you stronger."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh, but you''re using Mana Drain, right?" Damien let out a mocking laugh. "Oh yes, good job, Noah! You''re draining the scraps of your enemies and letting the real power go to waste!"


    I felt my jaw tighten.


    "All those souls, all that power, just slipping through your fingers. And for what? Some stupid sense of morality? Cowardice?"


    "You know that''s not true, Damien. Shut it already-"


    "Or what? You''ll keep pretending you can win like this?"


    His voice sharpened.


    "You''ve already crossed the line, Noah. There''s no going back. You''ve already become a villain in their eyes. You might as well make it worth it."


    I took a slow, deep breath, forcing my heartbeat to steady.


    The air was thick down here.


    I had not even realized when the scent of blood, piss, and death had started to cling at my skin.


    The torches cast long, twitching shadows across the narrow walls.


    My boots echoed against the cold stone as I continued downward.


    Each step felt heavier.


    Each breath felt sharper.


    And Damien''s voice¡­


    It dug into my skull like a snake.


    "Take the risk, Noah."


    "Consume them."


    "Or you''ll never be strong enough to change your fate."


    I let out a slow, shuddering sigh.


    Damien wasn''t wrong.


    He was just an annoying, insufferable piece of shit, but he wasn''t wrong.


    I was too cautious, maybe.


    Too careful.


    I had been surviving.


    But surviving wasn''t winning.


    If I wanted to do more than just exist¡­


    I needed to be stronger. Faster. Smarter.


    And the best way to do that¡­


    Was right in front of me.


    I came to a stop.


    Ahead, the spiraling staircase opened into a massive underground chamber.


    Before me, a long corridor stretched into the unknown, lined with iron doors on either side. Some were locked shut, while others hung open, revealing empty cells with rusted chains and decaying straw.


    A prison.


    And not just any prison.


    A dungeon meant for torture.


    The air seemed to be full of the scent of old pain.


    Blood had been spilled here¡ªso much of it that the walls seemed to have absorbed the suffering, whispering it back in the form of faint echoes.


    I almost puked and had it not been the fact that it was so dark that almost nothing was visible, I was sure I would have died fighting in this spooky place.


    "Oooh~ Now we''re talking." Damien chuckled. "A good villain always needs a dungeon. Very classy."


    I ignored him.


    Something felt wrong.


    I stepped forward cautiously, my fingers grazing the edge of my dagger.


    My mana was still at zero, so I couldn''t rely on spells that used my mana core.


    After all, I was the one who had sacrificed it.


    But my second skill¡ªMana Drain, would work just fine.


    It didn''t matter if my core was broken.


    As long as my opponent had mana¡­ I could take it.


    I passed by the first few cells, glancing inside.


    Empty.


    The next one.


    Empty.


    The third.


    A corpse.


    My eyes narrowed.


    The body was fresh.


    Whoever had died here hadn''t been rotting for long.


    And that meant¡ª


    Someone else was still down here.


    My fingers tightened around my dagger as I listened.


    Silence.


    But silence wasn''t always empty.


    Sometimes, it was watching.


    Waiting.


    I took another step¡ª


    And the moment I did, the air shifted.


    A single whisper slithered through the corridor.


    A voice.


    A woman''s.


    Soft.


    Broken.


    "¡­help¡­ me¡­"


    My body tensed.


    Damien hummed in amusement.


    "Oho~ Now that''s suspicious."


    I agreed.


    Nothing good ever came from voices in the dark.


    But still¡­


    I took another step forward.


    The voice came again, weak and desperate.


    "¡­please¡­ help me¡­"


    I exhaled slowly.


    Then, without a word, I reached for the iron door before me¡ª


    And pushed it open.


    The stench hit me first.


    Blood.


    Piss.


    The overwhelming scent of pain.


    And then¡ª


    The sight.


    A woman was chained to the wall, her body covered in wounds, her once-beautiful robes now nothing but tattered rags soaked in crimson.


    Her black eyes flickered open at the sound of my presence.


    For a brief moment, hope shone in them.


    A flickering light.


    A plea for salvation.


    I met her gaze¡ªcalm and unwavering.


    "What do you do with someone broken due to years of mental abuse? My Little Villain?" Damien asked, his voice almost inviting, knowing full well that the woman in front of me had a weak soul.


    I thought about Pixie, and her words continued ringing inside my head.


    "You''re always fighting so hard for everyone, Noah, but who''s fighting for you?"


    I smiled.


    Not a kind smile.


    Not a cruel one.


    Just the smile of someone unbothered.


    "Oh," I murmured, tilting my head as something crazy took over my mind.


    "You''re still alive?"


    ***

 Chapter 111 111: God of Serpents

    -----------------------------------


    Oh, fuck no.


    At first, everything was going great.


    My dear little villain had finally stopped acting like a coward.


    He was listening to me.


    He understood that this world wouldn''t wait for him to grow stronger at his own pace.


    He was finally acting like a villain¡ªor at least pretending to be one.


    That was all we needed to fool the Author.


    But then¡­ something changed.


    The moment he smiled¡ªthat wicked, unhinged, I-am-so-ready-to-burn-this-world-down smile, I knew we had a problem.


    This wasn''t the usual Noah.


    This wasn''t my cautious, slightly paranoid, morally confused idiot.


    This was the other one.


    The crazy one.


    The one that scared even me.


    And then he moved.


    No hesitation.


    No unnecessary words.


    The boy stepped forward, towering over the chained woman as she weakly gasped for air. Her black eyes, once full of desperate hope, clouded with confusion as she finally realised that this boy wasn''t going to save her.


    "W-What¡­?" she whispered.


    The woman barely had time to process what was happening before Noah''s fingers wrapped around her throat.


    Her body jerked violently as he lifted the woman off the ground by her neck even as the chains rattled against the walls.


    Her legs kicked as she used her fingers to claw at his arm.


    But?


    It was a useless struggle.


    I felt a chill crawl down my metaphorical spine.


    I had seen Noah kill before.


    But this?


    This wasn''t his usual self.


    This wasn''t just for survival.


    This was a performance.


    A cruel, merciless display of dominance.


    And the worst part?


    Noah looked like he was enjoying it.


    The woman''s breath came out in ragged gasps, her body twitching in panic. But Noah?


    He just watched.


    Calm. Unbothered.


    Then, his hazel eyes began to glow.


    A deep, suffocating darkness seeped into the air.


    A force that made even my non-physical body feel like it was being dragged into an abyss.


    And then¡ª


    He used it.


    [Soul Siphoning ¨C Activated.]


    The moment the system alert rang in my head, the woman''s screams turned to shrieks.


    She convulsed violently as a misty, pale light began seeping from her eyes, mouth, and chest¡ªher very soul being ripped away.


    Noah''s grip tightened.


    His lips curled into a slow, sickening grin as the soul''s essence flowed into him, his body absorbing it with a shudder of pleasure.


    Of course, even though this was visible only to the 2 of us and for everyone else it only seemed like the boy was choking her neck, that did not make anything better.


    Soon, the woman''s shrieks turned into pitiful gasps.


    Then, silence.


    Her body slumped, lifeless, as the last remnants of her soul were devoured.


    Noah held her there for a moment longer, as if relishing the quiet.


    Then¡ªwithout a second thought, he dropped her.


    Her corpse hit the bloodstained floor with a silent thud.


    I stared.


    What. The. Actual. Fuck.


    Noah exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off some tension.


    His golden eyes gleamed, a satisfied smirk still lingering on his lips.


    "Ah¡­" he murmured, flexing his fingers. "That felt¡­ nice."


    Oh, shit.


    I wanted to say something. Anything.


    I wanted to grab him by the collar and shake him back to his senses.


    But before I could¡ª


    The gods started speaking again.


    [System Alert: You have received messages from multiple gods.]


    [Minor War God: Hah! Finally, you''re acting like a true warrior! Take my blessing, boy, and crush your enemies!]


    [God of Trickery: Hehehe~ Interesting, interesting! So much potential! Wanna make a deal, kid?]


    [Night Goddess: Hmph. I suppose I can acknowledge you now. Accept my gift.]


    [God of Serpents: ¡­Fated Villain. You are being plotted against.]


    [God of Serpents: The leader of the evil organisation is on his way.]


    ***


    The moment I saw the last message, my nonexistent heart stopped.


    What?!


    The leader?


    I thought we still had time before someone truly dangerous noticed us.


    But no.


    Noah had gotten too bold.


    And now?


    The strongest assassin in this goddamn dungeon was coming for us.


    I waited for Noah to react, expecting him to panic or retreat or at least be a little worried.


    Instead¡ª


    He grinned.


    A slow, excited grin stretched across his face, his golden eyes gleaming with madness.


    "Oh?" He tilted his head, cracking his knuckles. "So he''s finally here?"


    He sounded thrilled.


    I swore under my breath.


    This wasn''t good. This wasn''t good at all.


    [God of Serpents: Do not underestimate him. He is stronger than you.]


    [God of Serpents: He will kill you.]


    And then, before I could stop him¡ª


    Noah did something even dumber.


    He challenged a god.


    "Heh." The boy scoffed. "Kill me? No, no, no¡­"


    His fingers curled into a fist, and he stared at the screen, his eyes wide.


    Then, he looked up.


    "I''ll defeat him," he said, his voice calm and confident. "But I won''t kill him."


    I froze.


    Oh, for fuck''s sake.


    Noah, you absolute maniac¡ª


    WHY WOULD YOU SAY THAT?!


    The gods were silent for a long moment.


    Then, finally¡ª


    [God of Serpents: You are either very foolish¡­ or very arrogant.]


    Noah just grinned wider.


    [God of Serpents: ¡­Very well.]


    Oh, no. No, no, no, don''t do this¡ª


    [God of Serpents: If you succeed, I will bestow upon you a gift that no god has yet offered to any human.]


    FUCK.


    I wanted to scream. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wanted to reach through Noah''s skull and shake him.


    But it was already too late.


    A golden sigil formed in the air, binding the deal.


    Noah just laughed.


    "Good," he murmured. "This will be fun."


    I was losing my mind.


    No, seriously.


    How the hell was I supposed to fix this?!


    Noah had just made a deal with a god.


    Not only that¡ªhe had done it while being his most insane, reckless, borderline psychotic self.


    And the worst part?


    He had no idea he had a split personality.


    I, as his system, knew.


    I had seen it before.


    Whenever he got too bold, too confident, too reckless¡­


    This side of him surfaced¡­it had even surfaced many a times during the early 2 months after the God''s had descended.


    But after his fight with Pixie''s father?


    This was the first time he was appearing.


    A side that wasn''t afraid of anything.


    A side that wasn''t just playing a role.


    A side that enjoyed the chaos.


    And now?


    This crazy bastard had locked himself into a death match with the strongest assassin in this entire underground organization.


    And if he somehow won?


    The Serpent God would give him something no other god had granted a human before.


    I was so fucked.


    And worse, I had to find a way to explain all this to Noah''s normal, pussy blood phobic self¡­


    ¡­without telling him that he was, quite literally, insane.


    Shit.


    ***

 Chapter 112 112: Relax

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I cracked my neck, stretching my arms as I stood amidst the torture cells.


    Blood pooled around my feet, seeping into the cracks of the stone floor. The air smelled of iron, sweat, and fear.


    Ah.


    Fear.


    It was delicious.


    The golden sigil in the air continued to glow faintly, marking the divine contract I had just signed, feeling a pressing weight down my very soul for a small minute before it vanished.


    hmmm


    It must be the effect of the sigil.


    But honestly?


    I couldn''t care less.


    Because right now?


    I wanted a cigarette.


    Sighing dramatically, I ran a hand through my messy black hair.


    "Alright," I said, exhaling. "But before we continue¡ªI want a cigarette."


    The gods, who had been watching with their grand, divine judgment, suddenly seemed to freeze as the incoming messages stopped. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [System Alert: The gods are speechless.]


    A moment of complete, absolute silence.


    Then¡ª


    Laughter.


    Deep, booming, genuine laughter echoed in my mind as the Serpent God finally spoke.


    [God of Serpents: Good, good. I like you.]


    Another notification popped up.


    [The Serpent God just spent 1000 Credits to buy the user a divine cigarette!!]


    Do you accept the gift?


    [Yes/No]


    I blinked.


    Wait.


    He actually¡ªwhat?


    I expected some cryptic, godly bullshit like: "Cigarettes are a mortal vice unfit for a soul such as yours," but this guy actually bought me one.


    Oh, I like him.


    "Well," I muttered, grinning. "Would be rude to refuse, huh?"


    I tapped ''Yes.''


    Just then, a bright flash of light appeared¡ª


    A perfectly rolled cigarette appeared between my fingers and a sleek silver lighter accompanied it, shining with detailed craftsmanship.


    I stared at them, deeply touched.


    "Damn," I whispered. "Even divine cigarettes are high quality."


    I placed it between my lips, flicked the lighter open with a smooth snap, and let the flame dance at the tip.


    The familiar burn filled my lungs.


    I exhaled slowly, letting the smoke curl through the bloodstained air.


    "Ahh," I sighed, my entire body relaxing. "Now this is the kind of divine intervention I can get behind."


    The gods? They were still watching.


    Damien? Oh, he must be shaking.


    And me?


    I was having the best time of my life.


    ***


    I turned to look at the woman''s lifeless form, my lips trailing up.


    Her eyes, once filled with hope, now stared blankly at nothing, the remaining part of her existence siphoned into my own.


    Her soul was delicious-


    Not the best meal I''ve ever had, but still, a meal.


    Taking another slow drag of my cigarette, I exhaled it through my nose.


    Turning on my heel, I walked away from the blood-soaked walls of this torture chamber.


    The gods were still watching.


    Judging.


    Probably trying to decide if I was a menace to society or their new favorite entertainment.


    Either way, I wasn''t stopping now.


    Ding!


    A system message popped up in my vision.


    [Soul Power +4]


    [Total Soul Power: 384]


    Oh? Not bad.


    I flicked the cigarette, watching the ashes scatter onto the bloodied floor.


    Then, stretching my arms over my head, I made way towards the winding staircase.


    The heavy scent of death still hung in the surroundings, but honestly?


    I liked it a bit-


    My steps were almost casual and happy as I continued smoking this divine beauty.


    The stairs creaked under my boots as I climbed further down.


    Each step hummed with a strange energy, like the stones themselves remembered the deaths that had occurred here.


    Not that it bothered me.


    I had my own plans.


    Master Kinlaid, the one running this shady assassination hall, had probably prepared a warm welcome for me.


    I could feel it in the air¡ªthe tension, the bloodlust.


    They were waiting.


    They knew I was coming.


    And that?


    That made it even more fun.


    Damien, my ever-suffering system, finally spoke up.


    "Noah. Noah, wait. You are not seriously about to walk in there without a plan, are you?"


    I smiled. "Oh, Damien. You underestimate me. Of course, I have a plan."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes!! The plan is murder."


    I could almost feel this pussy System''s hand twitching,


    "That''s not a plan, you bitch!


    That''s a crime!"


    I chuckled, flicking the cigarette away as I stepped onto the final stair.


    Before me stood a tall, heavy iron door, rusted at the edges but still strong. The mana behind it was thick, like a heavy storm waiting to break.


    Mages.


    Warriors.


    Killers.


    All of them were waiting for me.


    A wide grin stretched across my face.


    "The world could drown me in blood for all I care¡ª"


    I kicked the door open.


    The air buzzed with mana, the torches flickering with blue flames along with a dozen assassins waiting for me in formation, their eyes locked onto me.


    Mages, their robes heavy with embroidered sigils, stood just behind the assassins and warriors, their hands glowing with spell circles.


    Their gazes weren''t filled with fear.


    No, unlike the weaklings I had crushed before¡ªthese guys were ready to kill me.


    A tall man stepped forward.


    "Are you the one who killed our comrades above?"


    His arms were covered in carved runes, etched into his skin like a living spellbook.


    The man hid his face behind a metal mask, but his sharp, unwavering eyes spoke volumes.


    I gestured to the blood on my robe, shaking my head as if I was actually disappointed.


    "Killed? That''s a bit dramatic, don''t you think? I''d say I just¡­ gave them early retirement."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Even the assassins, trained killers, hesitated.


    The masked leader in front of me narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed like he was debating whether to draw a weapon or just strangle me for my stupidity.


    The room went deathly still.


    Then¡ª


    Mana flared.


    The warriors tightened their stances. The mages raised their hands.


    A slow, deliberate circle began to form around me.


    Were they planning to trap me?


    Damiens'' eyes must have widened as he read the next thought that came to my mind.


    Hehh


    ''I never was like the innocent Noah. ehh, Damien?''


    ''Even before you had been forcefully fused in my mind and Noah had awakened these powers-


    I was present inside the boy ever since his parents died.


    The day Dragneel and Mara died, something inside Noah was killed as well.


    And what came to fill that place was me.


    The psychotic, cruel, lazy Noah.


    I was there when he was first ousted from his house.


    I was there when kids back in that small city used to bully him.


    If Noah is the light that has always screamed innocence, then I am the pure manifestation of his evil waiting inside him.


    "Book of Sin this, Book of Sin that.... Bla Bla Bla-"


    "This Noah you have started to like so much?


    He was supposed to die when Sylvie was killed by Sovak.


    And this so-called villain, that bastard of an author, and you want to make?


    That had always been me."


    Feeling amused at how this first-generation system had gone numb with all my info dump, I smiled.


    All the assassins around me rushed to my figure, surrounding me in a circle.


    I took a deep breath, rolling my neck.


    My fingers itched.


    My heart pounded-


    Finally.


    Something worth fighting.


    Damien''s voice cracked in my head, full of caution as if he was trying his best not to trigger me.


    Lmao


    "Noah. Noah, listen to me. I don''t get it."


    "If the ''innocent'' Noah, as you call him, was supposed to die when his grandma was killed and you were supposed to take over, then now that the events have changed and this so-called innocent personality still lives-"


    The first warrior, a towering mass of muscle, charged, cutting off whatever this sentient system was going to say.


    I saw the bulk of the man''s muscle bulge as his magic ignited.


    "Strength enhancement." The man let out, his voice soft.


    A punch strong enough to crack a stone boulder came at me.


    Normally, the other Noah would''ve dodged.


    He''d weave around the attack, land a counter, maybe throw in a dramatic smirk while flipping his dagger around like an action movie star.


    But me?


    I dropped my dagger.


    Just, let it go.


    The clatter of metal against stone was so loud that everybody in the room froze.


    The warrior, mid-punch, stopped completely.


    Even the masked leader blinked. "What¡­?"


    "NOAH. NOAH, WHAT DID YOU JUST DO?!" Damien fucking screamed into my ears.


    Ufff


    "You panic too much for a so-called System, Damien" I smiled, stretching my fingers. "Relax."


    "RELAX?! YOU DROPPED YOUR WEAPON!"


    "Yeah, I won''t be needing it."


    Damien sounded like he was about to pass out, "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WON''T BE NEEDING IT?! ARE YOU TRYING TO DIE?!"


    "Chill, man. I know you don''t believe it... but out of everyone in this world, I want to protect my innocent self''s smile the most."


    Completely ignoring what the system seemed to be on about next, I focused back to the big chunk of a warrior speeding at my figure.


    "Gluttony."


    ***

 Chapter 113 113: The Alter Ego

    A pale blue liquid oozed from my fingertips.


    It spread up my arms, twisting and shifting, wrapping over my knuckles like living veins.


    The air grew cold and the warrior in front of me had no choice but to stop again, afraid of being killed by being hasty.


    Something wrong pulsed in the room.


    The assassins backed up.


    The warriors hesitated.


    The masked leader? He tensed.


    "You see," I started, rolling my shoulders, "the other me? He''s¡­ different. He thinks too much. He trains. He refines his skills. He wants to improve his physique, his technique, his control."


    I flexed my fingers.


    The ooze rippled over my hands, like it was alive.


    "But me?" I whispered.


    I smiled.


    "I let it go crazy."


    My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I let Gluttony consume me.


    Letting out a pained cry, I felt something trying to push itself out of my skin.


    And there it was, pale blue liquid started flowing out of my 7 orifices and skin, shooting itself across the floor as it spread towards the nearest warrior.


    The bulky man''s eyes widened.


    Then¡ª


    He screamed.


    The liquid clung to his legs.


    His skin sizzled if something was trying to physically bite into his skin.


    It wasn''t instant death.


    Oh, no.


    It burned.


    Like acid.


    Like it was eating him, inch by inch.


    His legs melted, the skin peeling away in sickening, bubbling layers, leaving behind clean, untouched bones inside his armor.


    His screams grew louder and louder until he could scream no more.


    Every single person, including Damien, were shell shocked.


    His body collapsed.


    Nothing but bones and metal remained.


    Heh-


    This was going to be fun.


    ***


    ------------------------------------------------


    I''ve seen some shit.


    I''ve seen people lose their minds. I''ve seen massacres, I''ve seen villains rise and fall, I''ve seen empires crumble because some idiot thought they were unstoppable.


    But this?


    This was beyond anything I had ever witnessed.


    Noah¡­ no, the thing wearing Noah''s skin¡­


    It wasn''t human anymore.


    I could feel it. That wrongness.


    That thing spreading across the floor like a sentient, hunting beast.


    A pale blue horror, oozing from his mouth, his ears, his nose, his damn eyes¡ªlike his soul itself was bleeding out.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to pull the emergency eject button on this entire existence.


    I didn''t even have a body, but if I did, I''d be shaking.


    The first man¡ªthe warrior¡ªscreamed.


    Loud.


    Painfully loud.


    The liquid wrapped around his legs, and at first, it looked like it was just gripping him.


    Then it started eating.


    The sound¡ªoh, the sound¡ªof flesh being peeled away, layer by layer, his muscles liquefying as his bones were left perfectly intact¡­


    That wasn''t normal.


    That wasn''t even remotely normal.


    I was a system, a divine fragment of knowledge meant to turn Noah into a villain, but¡ª


    What the actual fuck was I watching?!


    "NOAH!" I screamed inside his head. "OII, STOP! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT THIS IS?!"


    No response.


    The alter ego did not even flinch.


    The warrior''s screams cut off with a strange gurgle, his upper body collapsing onto the ground as his liquefied legs disintegrated.


    Nothing but armor and bones left.


    Every assassin in the room?


    Frozen.


    The warriors?


    Some were backing away, their eyes filled with horror while the mages practically huddled into a corner.


    The circle surrounding us had practically disintegrated as everyone tried to run away from us.


    Even the masked leader, the one who had been so damn calm before, was tense.


    Noah tilted his head, his glazed-over eyes twitching as the blue liquid gurgled and moved around him, like it was alive, like it was hungry.


    Then he smiled.


    That was not a human smile.


    That was the kind of smile a monsters wore.


    [WARNING: HOST IS UNDERGOING FORCED MUTATION]


    [WARNING: HOST''S MENTAL STABILITY IS COMPROMISED]


    Oh shit. Oh shit. Oh shit.


    "You bitch, listen to me!" I shouted again. "You''re going to lose yourself! That thing¡ªyou''re not just using it anymore, it''s using you!"


    This fucking split personality of Noah let out a breathless laugh, his fingers twitching, the ooze stretching and expanding, reaching towards the next victim.


    It seemed that he was confident that he could control this.


    Too confident¡ª


    Another assassin tried to run.


    But the waves of Gluttony were faster


    It lashed out, too fast to dodge.


    It coiled around his arm, and this time, I saw what happened up close.


    The liquid moved.


    It squirmed, like thousands of invisible teeth were chewing their way through his flesh.


    If I wasn''t sure before, what I was witnessing right now made me confident.


    Noah did not just have any physique or even a rare heavenly physique.


    He had the physique of a god.


    A limitless physique.


    One that could not be bound by the shackles of this world.


    Oh fuck¡ª


    I couldn''t stop the smile that was eating at my non existent face.


    Hehehe


    This was good.


    If things went right, I really could achieve my goal~


    But before that, I had to somwhow calm this little bitch in heat.


    Ughhh


    The assassin''s face twisted in agony, his body convulsing as he clawed at his melting limb, his eyes rolling back as blood spilled from his mouth.


    Then¡ªnothing.


    His bones dropped to the ground, his armor clattering against the stone floor.


    I felt like vomiting.


    If I had a stomach, I would''ve thrown up everything I have ever eaten in my life.


    [ERROR: GLUTTONY IS ATTEMPTING TO DEVOUR HOST]


    [WARNING: HOST''S SOUL INTEGRITY IS AT RISK] Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "NOAH!" I screamed, desperation creeping into my voice.


    No.


    I could not lose him.


    "Snap out of it!!" I yelled, trying to pull the cords of his soul.


    His fingertips twitched.


    For a split second, I saw something flicker in his dead, glazed-over eyes.


    A hesitation.


    A pause.


    His face twitched.


    And I realized something.


    He wasn''t completely gone.


    There was still something¡ªsomeone¡ªinside, fighting back.


    The other Noah.


    The one I had mocked.


    The pathetic, cautious, overthinking Noah.


    He was still in there.


    He must be subconsciously trying to take back control.


    I latched onto that hope like a drowning man grasping a lifeline.


    "You can still fight this!" I yelled. "You think this is strength?! THIS ISN''T STRENGTH!


    You''re stronger than this, Noah!"


    Another flicker.


    Another hesitation.


    The ooze that had been spreading non stop froze for a fraction of a second.


    And a fraction of a second was all I needed.


    [FORCING SYSTEM INTERVENTION¡­]


    A sharp shockwave pulsed through Noah''s entire body.


    The boy''s form twitched violently, his breath unstable.


    Noah''s eyes snapped wide open as if someone had yanked him out of a nightmare.


    The wicked smile on his face faltered.


    His fingers trembled as the boy stated puking all around his figure.


    The pale blue liquid that had been out of control all this time started to recede slowly.


    Noah''s breathing hitched.


    And then, finally, he spoke.


    "...What the fuck?"


    I almost collapsed in relief.


    If I had a body, I would have punched him in the face for scaring me this badly.


    Instead, I exhaled, questioning the boy.


    "Oi brat... It''s you, right?"


    ***

 Chapter 114 114: The Truth

    Noah blinked.


    His glazed-over eyes cleared, his body swayed slightly as if he had just woken up from a nap and had no idea where the hell he was.


    A single thought ran through my head.


    Oh, fuck.


    He was back.


    The real Noah. The one who wasn''t a feral, flesh-eating edgelord.


    The boy stared at the scene in front of him¡ªat the piles of armor and bones, at the horrified assassins, at the silence that had taken over the room like a funeral.


    Then, in the softest, most stupidly confused voice, he said:


    "Uh¡­ what happened?"


    Oh, for fuck''s sake.


    I felt like screaming.


    No, actually, I felt like throwing myself off a cliff.


    How the hell was I supposed to explain to this dumbass that he just went feral and melted people down to their skeletons?!


    This wasn''t just a "Hey, you blacked out and punched a guy" situation.


    No.


    He had lost his damn mind, turned into some eldritch nightmare, and gone on a devouring spree.


    And now?


    Now he was standing there innocently, blinking at the corpses like a clueless toddler trying to understand where the hell his cookies had gone.


    I felt a headache forming.


    "Uh, Damien?" Noah called again, his voice hesitant as he saw all the gore and felt his phobia kicking in. "I don''t¡­ feel so good."


    Yeah, no shit, dumbass. You just let an unholy monstrosity take over your body.


    I took a deep breath.


    This was fine.


    I could work with this.


    I just had to¡ª


    SHIT.


    Before I could even think, something shifted in the air.


    A presence.


    Something divine.


    And just like that¡ª


    They arrived.


    Golden light cracked into existence, the air trembled, and the gods descended.


    I felt like crying.


    NOT NOW, YOU CELESTIAL ASSHOLES!


    Noah flinched at the sudden shift in the atmosphere, his instincts kicking in. "What the hell¡ª?"


    "OI, KID, LISTEN TO ME," I snapped into his head, desperate to stop what was about to happen. "Don''t freak out!"


    "Freak out about what?!"


    FUCK.


    My non-existent soul wanted to shrivel up and die.


    The gods were here, which meant they were about to tell him everything.


    They were about to expose the fact that he had gone full psycho mode.


    I had exactly five seconds before Noah realized the truth.


    So I did what any rational, logical, completely normal system would do.


    I lied.


    Step One: Confuse the Dumbass


    "Noah," I said quickly, my voice firm. "You blacked out."


    He tensed. "What do you mean?"


    I mentally slapped myself.


    ACT NORMAL, DAMIEN.


    "You, uh¡­" I searched for words. "You were about to consume that lady''s soul, right?"


    His brows furrowed. "Yeah¡­?"


    "Well, turns out your physique wasn''t ready for that yet," I said, forcing a casual tone. "Gluttony kinda overpowered you instead."


    Noah froze.


    I pushed forward.


    "You went berserk. It''s a side effect of your physique," I continued smoothly, keeping my tone calm. "You just¡­ lost control for a bit. It happens."


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "I¡­ don''t remember anything."


    BINGO.


    "Exactly," I said. "That''s how berserker classes work. You tap into a different mindset¡ªone that''s purely instinctual. And when you come out of it, you don''t remember shit."


    Noah stared at me, his expression a mix of concern and suspicion.


    I felt sweat that didn''t exist drip down my back.


    "Wait," he said slowly, "but I don''t have a berserker class."


    Step Two: Bullshit Harder.


    "Actually," I coughed, "you do. It''s a half-berserker class. Because of your physique. Your fighting style is a mix of strategy and instinct, remember? Sometimes, the instinct takes over."


    He didn''t look convinced.


    "I''ve never heard of that before."


    "Oh, really? And how many people have your physique?" I shot back. "You think there''s a damn Wikipedia page on your condition? You think this is some normal Hero Academy 101 shit?!"


    Noah hesitated.


    I pounced on that hesitation.


    Step Three: Shut the Dumbass Up


    "Listen, you can ask the gods later," I said quickly. "But for now, you should mute system notifications."


    His brows scrunched together. "Why?"


    FUCK.


    Think, Damien. Think.


    I went for the ultimate excuse:


    "They''re just gonna spam you with useless information right now," I said smoothly. "We just had a big fight, and trust me, your brain does not need an essay on what happened."


    He still didn''t look sure.


    So I hit him with the big guns.


    "You have a headache, don''t you?" I pressed.


    His eyes widened slightly.


    He did.


    It was subtle, but I could feel it through our connection¡ªthe slight pressure in his skull, the exhaustion creeping up his spine.


    I went for the final push.


    "You need time to process, Noah," I said, my voice softer. "You just woke up from a berserker state. Give yourself a moment. Mute the notifications. You can check them later when you''re not feeling like crap."


    A beat of silence.


    Then¡ª


    "...Fine."


    I almost screamed in victory.


    Step Four: Damage Control


    The second Noah mentally muted the system, I rushed back to Noah''s mental space to checked what the gods were saying.


    And the first thing I saw was a tall, serpentine figure watching me with amusement.


    The Serpent God?!


    Oh, fuck me.


    The god tilted his head, his slit-like green eyes gleaming into me.


    Then, to my absolute horror, he stared at how Noah continued staring rigidly while the assassins in front of him stood huddled in a corner, scared of what this ''boy'' would do. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nodding in approval, he said.


    "Noah''s split personality only makes me like him more," the god murmured. "Obviously, I will not disclose this truth to the boy."


    I wanted to cry.


    I wanted to scream.


    I wanted to ask him why the fuck he thought this was a good thing.


    But I didn''t.


    Because Noah, the clueless bitch, simply stood there, rubbing his temples, unaware of how badly he had fucked his own ass.


    I sighed internally.


    At least for now, he wouldn''t know.


    Not until the fight was over and he returns to his mental space, finding a freakin Godly humanoid Serpent sipping on tea.


    Yes.


    I just had to shove this weird entity out before that happens¡ª


    ¡­How hard could it be?


    ***

 Chapter 115 115: Wrinkles

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Outer Space,


    The God''s Office,


    Pagoda.


    "Alright," Noah said, exhaling. "But before we continue¡ªI want a cigarette."


    HHAHAHAHAHA


    My divine body could not control the way my lips smirked upwards.


    Oh boy-


    He was interesting.


    Jormungandr, that''s what they called me.


    The World Devouring Serpent.


    All my life, I have been devouring, consuming, and eating worlds to satisfy my hunger.


    Guess the surprise I felt when I found a mortal with a similar trait to mine?


    That too in a world created by that half assed God william hired¨C


    Ever since we realised the creation of a new world, every single clerk in the Pagoda wanted access to it.


    It had been eons since the last one was made, and although I wasn''t much strong of a god when compared to others and was only considered a Draconic being, I had still been accepted into this heaven-defying corporation.


    Sitting across one of the private desks in the immortal building, I excitedly stared at the Ipad in front of me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah, this Ipad was a mechanical feat introduced by William, granting us access to the world with its help.


    I wasn''t tech-savvy, but I did understand that this Ipad connected us with an AI interface known as the system.


    With this, we could not only watch the world through the Ipad but pass our soul forms into the world and choose people as champions.


    I had long been waiting to sponsor someone.


    William had announced that whoever''s champion comes out to be one of the major characters of this world and has a chance to ascend would be rewarded with Divinity Crystals.


    It is the only type of power, beings at our stage can consume and grow stronger.


    Not waiting to lose my fish, I threw the bait at it.


    A challenge.


    With that, I had found the chance to shoo away all the other gods eyeing the boy under the pretext that this was a trial.


    This was one loophole that the humans were not aware of: the moment they enter a trial, the God''s soul can temporarily enter the contestant''s soul space.


    Of course, the moment the contestant passes the trial, we can enter and exit the user''s soul space at will.


    Willing myself into the boy''s soul space, immediately¡ªI froze.


    The dark, swirling place of a mortal''s soul space should have been empty, save for its owner.


    But there was something else here.


    A presence. A consciousness.


    An intruder.


    My scaled fingers tensed as I almost flicked my tongue out, adjusting to this bizarre discovery.


    Who dares¡ª?


    And then I saw him.


    A tiny blob of blue with small legs and feet, along with 2 horns atop its head, floating in the abyss like a misplaced mistake.


    He had no real body, no true power, yet he sat there, radiating an almost obnoxious level of self-importance.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    A¡­ system?


    No. Not quite.


    Something different.


    Something alive.


    He noticed me, too.


    The little entity¡ªDamien, as Noah called it¡ªfroze mid-thought.


    For a long moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then, in a horrified whisper, he blurted out:


    "Oh, you''ve gotta be shitting me."


    Knowing that this was definitely something out of Bear, the author of this world''s control, I laughed out loud.


    Only a deity level entity could enter an individual''s soul space, after all¡ª


    Seeing an almost scared expression on the cute little blob''s face, I let out.


    "Noah''s split personality only makes me like him more," I murmured. "Obviously, I will not disclose this truth to the boy. You need not be worried-"


    Turning my focus back to the boy, I had only one word in my mind.


    Fascinating.


    Noah exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "Damn, my head hurts."


    Meanwhile, this Damien¡ªoh, what an amusing creature seemed to be scrambling.


    "Alright, champ," Damien said, trying to keep his voice forcefully light. "You had your little blackout. You''re back now. Rest a little now."


    Noah frowned. "Wait¡ªshouldn''t I at least figure out what happened? Plus, what about these assassins?"


    Oh?


    I tilted my head, curious.


    Would he push? Would he seek the truth?


    No, it seemed his little system wouldn''t allow that.


    "NOPE. NO. NOT HAPPENING."


    Ah, such desperation.


    "What you need to do," Damien said, far too quickly, "is get some rest before your body collapses."


    Noah hesitated. "But I feel¡ª"


    "Tired. You feel tired."


    How easily he lies.


    "No, I don''t¡ª"


    "YES, YOU DO."


    Oh, my.


    He was forcing exhaustion onto the boy.


    I chuckled. Clever little thing. Desperate, scrambling, but clever.


    Noah blinked, body swaying slightly, then sighed.


    "¡­Maybe I do need to sit down," he admitted.


    I watched as Damien visibly restrained himself from celebrating.


    "Smart choice," he said, dripping with relief. "Go find a quiet place, relax, and, uh¡­ don''t think too hard about stuff. These assassins won''t dare to come at you-"


    Noah narrowed his eyes. "You are being suspiciously pushy."


    Oh, how delightful.


    "I AM NOT."


    "You kinda are."


    I smirked.


    What would the little system do now?


    Ah, an old trick. Misdirection.


    "You know what happens when you overthink?" Damien asked, voice as grave as if he were uttering divine law.


    Noah blinked. "What?"


    Damien let the silence stretch.


    Then, with the utmost seriousness, he whispered:


    "You get wrinkles."


    ¡­


    Oh, this was priceless.


    Noah froze.


    His entire face twitched.


    Then, in pure, unfiltered horror, he gasped¡ª


    "¡­Wrinkles?"


    How utterly ridiculous.


    How utterly human.


    I laughed, deep and amused, as Damien milked it further.


    "You don''t want those, do you?" he pressed. "At your age? So young, so fresh, so full of potential?"


    And this boy¡ªthis child with divine chaos sleeping in his veins¡ªactually shook his head in fear.


    "No¡­ I¡ªno, I can''t afford wrinkles."


    "Exactly," Damien said smugly. "So relax. Rest. Let it go."


    And just like that, Noah gave up.


    "¡­Fine," he muttered. "But only for a while."


    "Of course," Damien lied smoothly.


    Oh, little system.


    You are playing a game against the gods.


    And yet, I found myself entertained.


    kekeke


    How will Bear react when he knows that his very creation is being manipulated into killing him?


    ***

 Chapter 116 116: My Lord

    I turned my gaze back to the little system, feeling his unease.


    Good.


    He should be uneasy.


    "You know," I mused, tilting my head at Noah''s oblivious form, "this boy is more interesting than I thought."


    I could feel Damien''s panic.


    "I don''t like where this is going," the system muttered. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was already considering blessing him," I continued, watching the way he stiffened. "But now?"


    I chuckled, low and deep.


    "Now I simply must see what he becomes."


    Oh, how Damien internally screamed.


    "Uh, actually," he interjected, words rushing out, "Noah''s really boring, I swear. He''s, uh¡­ super normal! Average! You should totally find someone else!"


    This idiot¨C


    How fun.


    I smiled.


    "Don''t worry, little system," I purred, finally deciding. "I won''t rat you out to the God of this little world."


    Ah, and there it was.


    That frantic panic.


    Damien turned back to me, his little form bubbling.


    "Stay away from him," he hissed.


    I only laughed.


    Then, with a flicker of thought, I was gone.


    Out of Noah''s soul space, I returned back to my original body, keeping an intense eye on the boy''s figure as I eavesdropped on the conversations between the two.


    As Noah kneeled on the bloodied floor, exhausted but unaware, he muttered,


    "Hey, Damien?"


    "Yeah?"


    "¡­Thanks for watching my back."


    And there it was.


    The hesitation.


    The system¡ªthe very thing meant to guide him into villainy¡ªhad spent this entire encounter protecting him.


    He had lied. He had manipulated.


    Not to break him.


    But to keep him safe.


    Fascinating.


    I was so very interested now.


    Damien muttered something dismissive.


    Noah yawned again, leaning back, eyes drifting shut.


    And as he did, I felt it¡ª


    Oh, little system.


    Guess I''ll play with your facade a while


    Longer¡ª


    ***


    ----------------------------------------


    "Look here, Damien. Tell me the truth, what the fuck actually happened?" Even though I asked seriously, this system did not seem to be in any mood to answer me urgently.


    The eerie silence that followed was¡­ unsettling.


    I blinked, still sitting on the stone floor, trying to process the absolute nonsense that had just happened.


    The only good thing perhaps was the fact that except the burning smell, there was no blood around me¡­just pristine white skeletons and perfectly fine armours scattered across the floor.


    Where were the screams? The chaos? The desperate struggle for life?


    Oh, right.


    That was already done.


    Atleast, that''s what Damien told me.


    I hadn''t even moved, and somehow, the entire evil organisation had been subdued.


    The secret organization''s leader¡ªa guy who looked like he''d spent the last decade drinking his problems away¡­was kneeling before me, sweat dripping down his face?


    "I¡ªI surrender," he stammered. "Our evil sect formally acknowledges your supremacy, Lord Heartless. From this day forth, we shall merge into your faction."


    Wait, what?


    Damien let out a long whistle, as if trying to distract me. "Damn, kid. You didn''t even have to try. That''s next-level villain efficiency."


    I ignored him, still trying to wrap my head around how I''d gone from ''fighting for my life'' to ''accidentally conquering an underground organization.''


    [System Quest: Join Hands with the Organization ¨C Completed!]


    [Reward: How about sucking your balls for the author? Lol, dream on.]


    ¡­Well. That was convenient, I thought.


    Not like I expected any proper reward from this biased, mechanical system.


    It were times like these that I was happy I did not recieve a mechanical system like the whole wide world and received Damien, the sentient villain making system instead.


    ''Did Azazel, the hero of this story also recieve a mechanical system or could it be he got some cracked up sentient system like I did?'' Knowing that it was no use wondering much about it right now, I rubbed my temples, sighing. "Alright, whatever. Just¡­ get everything sorted."


    The assassins all flinched.


    Oh. Right. The whole¡­ ''berserk'' moment.


    They thought I was some untouchable, bloodthirsty monster who could wipe them out without lifting a finger. I mean, they weren''t wrong, but still.


    Awkward.


    "Yes, sir!" the leader barked, bowing so low his forehead nearly smacked the floor.


    The remaining assassins scrambled to follow, nodding so fast I thought they''d snap their necks.


    I dusted off my robe and, without another word, turned to leave.


    The moment I stepped out of the eerie gates, I was met with the sight of¡ªoh god.


    David laydes. The all purpose servant who''d been following me like a leech.


    I''d met him 5 months back when I was still splurging grand-dad''s money, buying lands and properties left and right.


    Of anything, this man was one of the few people I trusted, he also knew about my second identity as ''heartless'' in this world of politics.


    Still standing there, it seemed he was doing an honest job guarding the entrance.


    His eyes lit up the second he saw me, and before I could react¡ª


    He dropped to his knees, punching the ground with his fists.


    "OH, GREAT LORD HEARTLESS!"


    I physically recoiled. "DAVI¡ª"


    "MY MASTER, MY SAVIOR, THE LIVING EMBODIMENT OF DEATH ITSELF!"


    I took a step back. "Alright, let''s not¡ª"


    "ALL IT TOOK WAS YOUR MERE PRESENCE TO BRING AN ENTIRE ORGANIZATION TO ITS KNEES!"


    Behind me, the assassins shifted uncomfortably.


    I coughed. "You''re¡­ overreacting."


    He gasped. "SUCH HUMILITY! SUCH NOBILITY! TRULY, A KING AMONG MEN!"


    I turned to Damien. "Can you please shut him up?"


    Damien was laughing too hard to answer.


    At this point, the remaining assassins¡ªwho had just recently been prepared to murder me, were standing awkwardly behind me, looking anywhere but at my face, as if making eye contact would trigger some unseen wrath.


    Even their leader looked like he wanted to disappear.


    "I WILL FOLLOW YOU TO THE ENDS OF THE EARTH, MY LORD!"


    I groaned, rubbing my face. "Yeah, yeah, just¡­ take care of them, will you?" I gestured vaguely to the assassins. "They''re under your care now."


    He sucked in a sharp breath. "YOU ENTRUST ME WITH SUCH A TASK?"


    "Yes, now shut up and do it."


    "I AM NOT WORTHY¡ª"


    I walked away.


    The last thing I heard was his joyous wailing as I made my way back to the Romero estate, wondering how the hell my life had come to this.


    ***